#and woah a little over 4.5k words

[sukunasdirtylaugh]

always a god never human II satoru gojo

tags: post shibuya au, alt au where satoru is cursed to be blind, fluff, argument, angst, regret

word count: 4.5k

note: I wanted to write something that could encapsulate what being human is for satoru in the best worst case scenario. some of you might love this as I do, and thank you for your support. also, I made a reference to odysseus and the cyclops so I think I got it right (I haven't read the odyssey in nearly 10 years). also forgive me and please correct me if I got the kikufuku part wrong. will make a part two if this comes out well (I already have it drafted).

satoru gojo had been exposed to curses for as long as he could remember. first, as a boy, then as a student in jujutsu tech, and finally as a friend and instructor to those around him; but he had never been directly cursed.

not until now.

"you may remain as the strongest, satoru gojo, but your strength will be the only thing to hold you. no one but yourself will disinter it, so don't waste your time searching for something already set as destined." he recalled.

"love will be your salvation yet damnation, for you will cry for your shortcomings and failures. no one but you will carry this burden. let it remind you of this day, of the battle in which you never, truly won."

he always wakes up in a cold sweat afterwards. with the erratic beating of his heart and the tears running down his cheeks, satoru clings to himself, pressing a hand to his heart so as to remind himself of his current position. the back of his throat feels rough like sandpaper, and he licks his lips before reaching for the glass of water he's reserved for nights like these.

he drinks nearly all of it, his heart heavy before his fingers fish for his phone by his bedside.

"hey siri," he speaks, voice hoarse, "what time is it?"

"it's 3:24am."

with an exhaled huff, he puts his phone to the side, making note to remember where it is in the morning. as he lays his head down and focuses on the feeling of blood rushing to his fingertips, arms laid out side by side and fists clenching and unclenching, he sighs.

tomorrow will be better, he tells himself, but it has to change, whispers the other.

"now listen, don't give me that look, it's serious!" your frown causes utahime, your longtime friend of 4 years to shake her hands out to grab your attention, causing you to stifle a smile from your face as you hide your lips behind your cup of tea. "I have a job proposal for you, from a friend. and I think you'd like the pay."

utahime had always been sensible on the topic of money. knowing your constant struggles as a college student and now graduate, seeking to find new sources of income to keep up with bills and student loans, the sorceress felt compassion for you, a friend of hers who has grounded and guided her through frustration after frustration; work and romance related. she's never had the luxury of normalcy to a life like yours, she knows, so doing this was in her best interest for your benefit.

she tells you she has a friend who has decided to take up reading. problem is, he's blind.

"he's not a child, though he acts like it sometimes, but he's not some prune old man either. he's around your age so I'm sure talking to him along with your patience won't be an issue."

besides the generous pay for your time, 6 hours a week for $500 as a starting salary, there was something about this arrangement that left you with a good feeling in your heart. and it wasn't because your client was blind, no. it was the sheer opportunity for growth, in doing something you loved and doing something someone wanted to partake in. so on the day of your arrival you dress your best, hair neatly combed with a pearl diadem and academia as your outfit inspiration for the occasion. "he lives in a secluded home," you recall utahime's words, "up on a hill, or cliff. I don't know. it's always cloudy over there," and you can make out the home on the hill. it's quaint, and you feel thankful for having picked the clothes adequate for the weather.

it surely looked like it was going to rain, so you quicken your pace until you're at the front door, standing still as you swallow the lump at the back of your throat. you were no psychic, but the way your heart churned and palpitated let you know something was about to change your life forever.

"you must be the girl utahime sent, I'm satoru. please step inside," you absentmindedly take in the smile he gives you, taking no answer from you before he opens the door to let you in. he wears a pair of black glasses, contrasting to his snowy hair and porcelain skin. wearing casual loungewear neither of you dare to touch one another in the sense of exchanging a handshake out of respect, or fear. it all feels formal, too formal as if this were a job interview or more.

"it's quite cold outside, isn't it?" after you step inside and change into a pair of slippers that are slightly too big for you, satoru shows you to where you would read to him.

he makes conversation rather well, you find, but there is slight awkwardness in the interactions but not in the way he moves around the house. as he moves up the stairs, he has a hand against the wall as he takes each step with precision, knowing when and where to step. you're fairly quiet, but polite in your conversation with him, until you reach the space he calls his 'study' which is just a room with a large window accompanied by books and belongings.

"you're probably wondering how on earth a blind guy has a clean place, right? well to answer your question, housekeeping."

"I wasn't thinking about that," you answer softly biting the inside of your cheek, "I was just admiring the window."

there's a momentary silence between the two of you. either satoru is surprised by your reply, unrelated to his blindness, or you have struck a sensitive chord, however, his nod makes you think otherwise.

"it is. before I was blind, I'd come here as a teen. house is mine, so even the doors are nice in here." and when he hears you agree, he smiles. "anyways, I'm sure utahime told you the basics about this, yeah?"

"yes."

"great. there's a book on that table to your right. you can start reading that one." as he walks, he takes a seat on a chair across from you. he patiently waits until you sit down again to ask, "before we start, would you like some water?"

"yeah," you breathe, "that'd be great actually."

"there's a few water bottles under the table next to you," he informs, making himself comfortable on the chair, limbs spreading comfortably as you take out a water bottle and glance at the book in your lap.

"this book is about malaysia," you read the title, "is that somewhere you'd like to visit one day?"

"maybe," he says, "it was from a friend of mine."

"did he go to malaysia?"

there's a long silence in between the innocence your question and his answer.

"he did," he answers slowly. "it was always a dream of his to go, so that's why I've kept the book." you don't press him further, instead nodding and suggesting on starting.

when you open the book, you don't miss the elegant cursive writing at the top right of the page.

n. kento

you frequent satoru's home every monday, wednesday, and friday for 3 hours every day. the pay is more than what you expect the first week, $750, but you wonder how this man can easily afford your services.

the bigger question, is how can he live alone in such a home like that? does he ever get hurt? what does he do then?

"yeah, I live here by myself." he answers your question on the third week of your employment. "it's pretty neat though. I don't have to worry about anyone misplacing anything I leave, you know?" his attempt at a joke makes you chuckle and walk up the steps behind him to his study. "are we reading something new today?"

"there's something different I want to try," he tells you, "last night, on the news, I heard there was a feud over some meso-american statue. something to do with jade material being one of the few in existence. I know this is beyond what we agreed, but do you think you can find an article on it?" you nod, affirming his request.

"great!" he smiles, relieved, "my laptop is on the desk. feel free to use it."

you wanted to say that was the last time he asked you for a favor like that, but it was you who fueled his interest. that day, you ended up finding 4 articles, and playing 2 videos about the subject. and as a result, both you and satoru engaged in related conversation until the end of your assigned time.

every few days, satoru would inform you on something (practically asking) and you'd reply by responding, researching the questions he ached to know. it went such way that you were reading him books less and less and more article, media coverage, and conversation.

"did you hear about the experiment trials being conducted by this company called oceangate?" satoru asks, interest laced in his voice, "they're thinking about sending people to view the titanic shipwreck."

and quickly enough, so were you.

"yeah, I also heard about it. I couldn't help but read an article about it. apparently, they've done a few trials, but the company is independent, so I don't know how safe it is or if they have government members involved..."

one of satoru's favorite moments consist of the following.

"did you hear about the crime case that just happened last week? the one with the girl who survived the car accident."

"I did!" you answer eagerly, "I heard her stepdad was the last person to talk to her boyfriend."

"do you think he murdered him?"

"it's tough to say," you bite your bottom lip in contemplation, "I knew he didn't approve of him because he was an aspiring musician, but these texts came out saying he wrote to his brother, 'that man better stay away from my daughter or else I don't know what I'll do',""

"no way."

"and that's not even the worst part," you adjust yourself on your seat, criss cross applesauce. "they found dna remains in his car before his death, hair. right before the car accident. there's speculation they argued before..."

"the accident." satoru nods.

as the weeks progressed, so did your conversations with satoru. the two of you had a knack for being adaptable in your interactions with one another. you could reach a book for an hour, then talk about some recent story or just spend a whole session talking, with the mention of an article or some source always being mentioned.

and satoru burned for that. with every interaction, he found himself looking forward to what else he could bring up, and so did you, even spending time of your own researching things he might be interested in learning about.

things the both of you turned out interested learning about.

"here," satoru could feel the warmth emanate from your body (or his) as you sat next to him, your body scooting closer to his, "hold your hands, yeah, like that," placing a small statue, no bigger than the size of a wine bottle, satoru freezes slightly as you guide his fingers to glide along the edges of the statue.

"my friend managed to get this one out of the archives," you explain, "of course, I just had to bring this to you too. can you sense the material?" the corner of satoru's lips tug upwards in acknowledgement of your excitement. it makes his heart squeeze and pulse in ways that felt familiarly unfamiliar. in a good way, of course. everything you brought in his life was good. whether he could see it or not, you were always so welcoming and sweet.

"is this... legal?" he out of everyone finds himself whispering. as if the authorities could be outside his door. you giggle.

"yes," you smile, "I asked my friend if she could let me borrow this for the day, to take 'pictures'." you chuckle, "obviously that's not what we're doing, is it?" a warmth follows satoru's cheeks as he shakes his head and you smile. "this mesoamerican statue is the same material as the one we read the other week, remember?"

we, satoru's words echo in his head as he nods. "y-yeah. thank you for doing this, you know."

"of course," you smile kindly, "I figured, out of everyone who could be here, I figured you deserve this."

deserve.

"open your hands for me, satoru." your soft voice speaks as you cup his hands, the ocean waves crash from afar. after much convincing, you managed to pull satoru out of his comfort zone. what's the point of going to the ocean if I can't see it? he asks.

well, what's the point of me reading to you and us interacting if you can't see me? you counter. and he realizes you've won.

he can smell the saltwater, can feel the wind blow through his hair and let his feet sink into the sand, but that's not what makes his heart skip a beat. your hands shouldn't feel this soft, he thinks. the way you allow grains of sand to fall in his hands feel otherworldly, holy. the way he senses you smile at him and place a shell on his palm, letting him trace the surface with his finger as you guide him makes him feel as the most enlightened man alive.

he can sense you're close, not by strands of your hair slapping his cheek as the wind blows, but by the warmth of your body. suddenly, he does not feel he is at the beach, but with the beach guiding her hands with his and feeling the warmth of what he feels is your smile.

he remains silent, you're looking at him, and he's looking at you underneath his shades. he's frozen. waiting for you to say something, to break this off as if this would never, by any of his wildest dreams, occur in any universe.

but you don't.

satoru feels his pulse quicken, breathing deepen as the point of your feet slot themselves to his, your nose barely brushes his own, causing the six eyed user to forget everything he once thought he knew of limits and boundaries. kiss me, he thinks, take me, he begs to the heavens. satoru thinks he could be captivated, deeper than any spell odysseus and his men were under at sea, but they were cursed by calypso's beauty, and he felt blessed by the touch of an angel. your touch enviable to the gods above.

when you kiss him, he feels like he just made the greatest discovery to mankind, like he's waited his whole life for this, a feeling that greatly surpasses galileo's lifelong accomplishments and napoleon's combined. no feeling, word, or sight could transcribe what it feels to have your lips slide through his, to have you softly gasp against his lips, and to have your body close to his. satoru is convinced that he has reborn, become whole by the touch of your lips which have sweetly imprinted themselves throughout everything he is.

he holds the back of your neck gently, so as to remind himself that you are here, not a dream but here with him. flesh against flesh, man and woman who share one breath.

when you both pull away, satoru feels himself begging to pull you closer, but the hands that push him from you let him know you need to breathe. and although his body cries otherwise, you speak breathlessly, a hint of a smile in your tone, "did you feel that shell? it was my favorite kind to collect growing up," and he smiles because he learns what it is to collect something as valuable as the shells, your lips.

with nearly 3 months of knowing you, there was a shift in satoru's chest one wednesday morning as you excused yourself for a call.

"...of course I don't! you think I want to live with him?" you ask, voice laced with disgust, "I won't be tied down like that again and you know it, Kiro. I'll be cursed if I have to be with someone like him again. you know I'd never stay for someone like that. It's dead weight on my shoulders, and I won't have anything but pity on him." your words, from the end of the hallway send daggers at satoru's heart.

"yes, I'm at work, what else do you want me to do? It's not like I can just fly my way to you in such a short amount of time. you should have told me..." a long pause, "yes... he's blind," another long pause, "I get paid on the 26th, but my boss won't let me work on the 25th, so you can sleep in my bed while I get home. and wear something under the covers, okay?" somewhere, somehow satoru wanted to tell himself he was not hearing things correctly, that you were still the same girl he knew to be around, but when you returned after your call, something was definitely wrong with you.

"so, how was you call?" he asks, feigning interest, "everything ok?"

"yeah, fine, thanks." you breathe, tired, opening the book in your hands, "chapter 21, the last spring."

one week later.

as much as he wanted to deny it, satoru was beginning to think you had changed. what was it? was it him? the kiss? the way he grabbed you? or have you finally had enough of these little visits that could have been masked as pity for a young man like him?

when the 26th passes, he does not ask what your plans are. as much as he wants to ask, he thinks it's not of his place to ask. is he doing the right thing? he doesn't know. it certainly doesn't ease the unpleasant feeling bubbling in his stomach.

"do you have a favorite treat?" you ask. caught off guard, he nods.

"kikufuku," he tells you, "when I was in high school, there was this elderly couple that had a kikufuku stand and they used to have the best ice cream fillings."

"I thought kikufuku was cream based?"

"It was, but not to them. their ice cream filling was one of a kind."

"when was the last time you had some?"

he laughs, "years ago. I'm pretty sure they ended up closing because the wife died, and she was the only living relative who knew how to make it."

"that's too bad."

"I know, but at least they were happy doing what they did." satoru then changes the subject, shifting the focus to a lighter topic.

on december 6th, satoru recieves a call.

"I told you, you don't have to call me sensei anymore," satoru groans, throwing a wooden sword towards yuuta, catching it flawlessly.

"why not? you've always been my sensei. or would you rather us call eachother cousins?"

"you're right," answered satoru adter a long moment, earning a laugh from his former student. "so what was it you wanted to talk about? clearly it was not to train, so what is it?"

"I just wanted to see how you're doing."

"well you could've just called..."

"you haven't trained with us in a while," yuuta sighs, "everyone. we don't really know what you're up to these days."

and he was right, but satoru would never admit it.

"what?" he asks, almost faking offense, "can't your sensei go on vacat-"

"-utahime sensei says you've been in your home a lot," he clarifies, "only few of us know. toge, panda, yuuji and I."

"what about megumi?"

"he's kind of in his own world," yuuta sighs, placing his weapon down before taking a seat next to gojo in the training room. "he knows things haven't been easy."

"you've kept an eye on him and yuuji like I asked, right?''

"to a degree," he admits, "I can't have them open up so freely because I'll always be their upperclassmen, but you... you're..."

"I get what you're trying to say." he answers flatly.

"you do?"

he nods.

"can I walk with you to your home?" yuuta asks, "there's another thing I'd like to ask, personally this time."

satoru finds himself agreeing with his younger student, what else could he do besides that? as the two walk, satoru finds himself giving advice he didn't think he could give, advising the student on what shall become of him now that he's already over age and in his own right to choose his destiny.

as he advises his pupil, satoru finds himself wondering the same for himself. he's turning a year older in 2 more days, what will become of him? what will he do? what does this mean in relation to kenjaku's damned curse? it aggravated him. upset him how everything felt so secure, almost ideal weeks ago, but now his life felt back in square one, returning to his home that he had grown used to be alo-

"surprise!"

not one, nor two, but several familiar voices called from the inside of his open, making satoru freeze in shock.

"surprise! we thought we'd surprise you sensei" panda's voice rang.

"he's right!" another voice, yuuji's appears, "we thought about making a little get together with our favorite sensei..."

"obviously someone had to plan this," satoru turned, stunned when shoko's voice came into play. "you?"

"no," she chuckles, turning to you but you quickly shake your head, reaching for utahime, "it was utahime!" you call, "she wanted to plan something nice for you."

"aww well aren't you sweet?" he grins tauntingly at utahime who can't help but send daggers your way as shoko muffles her laugh.

for the duration of the party, satoru is accompanied by his co-workers, friends, and students. he hears more about what they've done. what travels they have accomplished, and what romances some of them have experienced all while they share laughs. all while satoru searches for yours.

you stand a respectable distance away from him, deciding it would be best to let his friends and students take over since he hasn't seen them in so long. you weren't as special as they were, only having known satoru for the least amount of time, a part of you felt like a stranger. not that anyone made you feel left out, no. everyone was kind to you and even appreciative for your presence. however, you spent a whole majority of the party not talking to satoru, as if you weren't there.

when it came time to cut the cake, everyone who was an adult was nearly drunk. the students, all joyously supervised by ichiji laughed as they shared a group photo. yuuji, satoru's student mentioned something about adding the photo as his lockscreen, causing everyone to burst out laughing from ichiji's protests. everyone looked happy, with a twinkle in their eyes as the end to the party came to an end.

the students and ichiji were the first to leave, then shoko and utahime finding balance in one another, leaving you alone with satoru in his home.

"you didn't drink, huh."

"I don't really drink in social events." you shyly admit, scratching the back of your neck as satoru does not face you, looking towards the door where utahime and shoko left not long ago.

"you thought you were social?" his words take you by surprise.

"I, um.... I talked to your friends." you say, "they were very nice."

"I barely heard you."

"that's because you were probably occupied talking to the others-"

"-you didn't talk to me." he finds himself saying in annoyance.

"I didn't want to take your day away,"

"from who?"

"you."

"there's nothing to take from me."

"yes there is," you tell him. "your attention. you haven't seen your friends in-"

“they all pity me.”

“what? no they don-”

“-you’re not blind. people don’t… they don’t look at you like some pity animal, just waiting for you to fuck up.”

“you are not a pity....”

“oh yeah?” he breathes, ragged. “then why the fuck did you agree to read to a blind man?”

there was some silence, regret pooled at the back of your throat and then a shift in your weight as you stood. 

“I’m sorry,” you whisper. I like you, “I- I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry too,”

“I- are we…?”

“I don’t think we should be seeing each other,” he expresses. “not for a while,”

“a while?”

“yeah, a while.’’

“do you… want me to leave?”

“I think it’s for the best.”

“Do you want me to come back monday?”

“I don’t think so,”

when you left, satoru's jaw tightened, hands now fisted by his sides and a body so rigid one might think he were frozen in place. satoru stays like that for several moments, eyes nearing a burning sensation as he focuses on where he would imagine the door is, almost expectantly waiting for your return as if this were a dream.

but it wasn't.

and as the minutes pass, he paces his living room. hands running over his hair.

he had done wrong.

"ichiji," his voice almost broke, dry and borderline desperate. “I…” I think I fucked up, “I want you to pick up y/n. She just left my place, but she doesn’t have a car.”

"I already did," he says, "she said just that."

“Did she tell you anything?” he finds himself expecting.

“not really..."

“how did she look?”

normal? Ichiji wanted to say, didn't you just see her? but the tone in satoru’s voice confirmed that he did something to leave you so quiet after the party. 

“she was quiet,” he tells him, “...maybe she was tired from the party. you know, she organized it herself.”

“she... what?”

“yeah. utahime helped her bring the cake. she needed someone to drive while she carried the cake because she didn't trust anyone to hold it the 20 something minutes it took to get to your house. she told me she was trying to look for someone who knew how to make ice cream kikufuku and ended up finding the niece of the old owners of a shop she said you used to frequent. after long convincing, she was able to get the niece to help. I’m pretty sure she made the cake, with the help of the niece of course. she also made the dinner, and even had shoko bring in the drinks along with candles that your friend forgot to bring, — so I guess she was just tired, right?”

Satoru was speechless. unsure if it was the fact that you did so much for him or the fact that he had never heard, in his entire life, hear ichiji speak for so long with such conviction, it was everything he needed to hear.

right? the words in satoru's mind, head pounding with everything and anything relating you. and on the other side of the line stood a confused yet almost concerned ichiji.

"hello? are you still there?"

"yeah," he answered dryly, "is... is she home safe?"

"of course, I dropped her off." but it sounded like, why wouldn't she be? to which satoru felt like it wasn't a good enough answer. he needed to see, hear that you were okay. and he was afraid that he was regretting his words so easily.

"satoru," now serious, ichiji's words pulled him from his thoughts, "are you still there? what happen-"

"-I fucked up," he choked, "I... I said things I shouldn't have..."

#well well well #this is soooo unedited but edited #finished an hour early on this and let me tell you #this is all im gonna think ab rn #and woah a little over 4.5k words #lowkey proud of this one #I have a small snippet of an inbetween scene #and then another one but post the ending #I wrote this sleepy so like forgive me pls #sorry for apologixing so much now read this ily for reading this this far #gojo #satoru #jjk #gojo satoru #jujutsu kaisen #nanami kento #gojo headcanons #nanami #jjk x reader #jjk spoilers #gojou #toru #jjk gojo #jjk satoru #jujustu kaisen #satorugojo #gojo saturo #jujutsu gojo #gojo jjk #yuuta

[anonymous-rendezvous]

The Sun’s Embrace

💖🖤❤️ Doppio/Hex/Ver x GN!Reader

✦ — Written by Mod S 👿. Beta Read and Edited by Mod I ✨.

✧ — Contains: Established Poly Relationship [Doppio/Hex/Ver], getting together, light angst, panic attack, comfort, & fluff

✦ — Word count: 4.5k | Ao3

The boys have started to notice that you’ve been avoiding them, and they have no idea why. Deciding it's time to take matters into their own hands, Doppio suggests a plan of attack. After all, there’s no way this could end badly. Right? Based on the sentence prompt - “Can I hug you?”

─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───

Standing at your dorm door, one hand tightly clutches at the strap of your bag while the other hovers over the doorknob. “Okay, I can do this.” The statement mumbled, a sort of pep talk as your weight shifted from one foot to the other. “Just do the normal greetings, don’t make eye contact, and make it to the front door.” You didn’t need to glance at the time to know that there was already a high chance the rest of the council members were awake and hanging around in the common room. Hence your panic. ‘I knew I should’ve set another alarm.’ You think, cursing yourself with a groan.

Taking another deep breath to steel your nerves, you throw the door open and rush down the hallway, head faced forward with one goal in mind; interact as little as possible. Upon entering the common room, the scent of coffee and breakfast hits you like a truck. That seems to be all your stomach needs to remind you that eating food is important, growling loudly as if to alert the entire dorm of your presence; causing you to grumble. The room's occupants turn, finding you standing awkwardly in the hall entrance. ‘Well, there goes leaving unnoticed.’

Your attention is drawn to Meloco as she giggles. As she leans against the island of the kitchen, she waves you over. “Well, someone’s hungry! Come on, we have plenty of food here. Well, unless you want donuts.” She looks at the council president from the corner of her eyes. “Ver's pretty much eaten most of those.” She laughs as Ver turns to glare at her, returning it with a small smirk. You hesitate for a moment, however, seeing as only Kotoka and Meloco are currently making themselves some food, you enter the kitchen.

“Ah, I think I’ll just take a wrap. Not feeling like a full-course breakfast today.”

Kotoka pipes up as she hears you and happily walks over to you. “Oh, I’m eating one too! Here I grabbed one for later, but you can have this one. I’ll just take a different one.” After giving her a brief thanks, you make your way to the fridge and grab a water, subtly taking a peek at the other three members. Ver is sitting on the couch enjoying a cup of coffee as he talks to Hex, who is enjoying some tea. ‘ Good, ’ you think to yourself, ‘ they’re in the same spot. ’ After staring for probably a bit too long at the pair, you close the fridge and look around for Doppio. Your eyes scan the room until you find him at the dining table, devouring his breakfast; not at all waiting for the girls that are going to sit with him.

You can’t help the fond chuckle that slips from your lips as you slide the bottled water into your bag. Once that's put away, you start opening your wrap while edging your way back out of the kitchen. “Okay, well, I gotta get going now. I’ll see you all later!” You make a rush for the door, causing everyone to startle; heads tilting simultaneously in confusion. In such a hurry you don’t see Ver quickly stand from the couch and try to make his way to you.

“Woah wait,” he hurriedly speaks up, hand reaching out in an attempt to try to slow you. “I wanted to discuss something with you today. We still have a fair amount of time before classes, so why don’t you sta–” He’s unable to even finish his sentence before you cut him off, the door already half-open in front of you.

“Ah, sorry, Kaichou, really gotta go. Okay, bye!” Your words are a rush as the door is quickly shut behind you. Ver stands there bewildered as he’s left staring at the door for a few seconds, processing what the hell just happened. He only regains his composure when Kotoka's voice suddenly breaks the silence, turning to look in her direction.

“Wonder what they're in such a hurry for.” The half-blonde pouts in thought before gasping, “I wonder if they have a date!” She turns towards the other, a beaming smile on her face. “Why else would they be in such a hurry?”

Ver feels a ghost of a frown cross his lips at the suggestion. However, Hex interjects before he’s able to turn down her suggestion, raising a hand in a calming motion. “Come now, Koto, let’s not jump to conclusions. They could be going to ask a professor about a class or maybe it’s something to do with family. There are many other reasons for them to be in such a hurry.”

“Ah well, I guess you’re right. It’d be exciting if it was true, though!” She laughs as she makes her way to the table with Meloco, the girls claiming the open seats across from Doppio.

“I think you just want a reason to fawn over them, Koto,” Meloco takes a sip from her coffee, then gives her a sly smile. “You’d just fangirl over watching them be all lovey-dovey like watching a Shoujo.”

Kotoka pouts, ready to object, but is interrupted by Doppio joining the conversation. “Ohhh right! That would explain all the manga I see in your room with the people kissing on the cover.”

“Doppio!” Kotoka screeches at him from across the table, trying to reach over to hit him as he just cackles from his seat, leaning back to make sure she can’t reach him.

Ver and Hex watch on, shaking their heads affectionately. Though Hex notices the hint of melancholy on Ver’s face, standing from the couch to talk to him. Reaching a hand out, he gently cups the small of the shorter man's back, the council president's eyes shifting to meet his. Leaning forward, Hex keeps his voice low as he whispers in the other's ear, “What’s wrong? Worried about them?”

Ver sighs and crosses his arms, turning his body slightly towards the other while lowering his voice as well. “How can I not be? I’m sure you’ve noticed it too... They’ve been avoiding us for weeks, Hex. And it’s only been the two of us and Doppio. They seem fine with the girls…”

Hex adjusts his glasses, silent for a moment before he responds. “I’ve noticed it too… I can’t think of anything we’ve done wrong. And even if there was, I’d like to believe they'd tell us… The past few weeks have been the same as always, so what’s changed?” Silence hangs between them as Ver thinks it over, recalling the past few weeks in his mind; not able to pinpoint a single clue that could help them. They’re so lost in thought they almost don’t notice Doppio joining them, Kotoka and Meloco having already left for class.

He looks between them both before questioning, “What’s wrong? You both look like you're thinking hard about something. Is it what we talked about last week?” Their pair of eyes look up at Doppio as he speaks, and Hex is quick to answer him.

“Ah, no no, I think that’s been settled between all of us Dopi.” He gives the taller man a smile before continuing; expression becoming sullen. “We’re worried about what happened earlier, you know, with…”

Doppio’s eyes blink open in recognition, putting his hands on his hips. “Ohhh yeah, what was that about? Do either of you know what’s with them avoiding me recently? They’ve stopped showing up to our weekly game nights!” He pouts, and he drops his head, sulking to himself.

“Okay, good, so you’ve noticed it as well. They’ve been doing it to all three of us then. We need a plan to handle this quickly before things spiral. This isn’t just bad for the council… but for our friendship with them as well.” Ver sighs once again, bringing a hand up to his mouth in thought.

“Actually, I think I have an idea…” Doppio pulls them both into a huddle, explaining his idea to them. Exchanging looks of confusion as the trio talks it out, but eventually, they agree to set the plans in motion. They agree to message if anything came up. They parted ways, heading to their own classes. Though not before Hex presses a kiss to each boys’ temples.

Feeling a little lighter than before, Ver waves them off with a smile. ‘ Let’s just hope that they're willing to cooperate even a little, or else it could all go out the window. ’ He thinks, sighing as the smile slips from his face. Now all they need to do is wait.

Really, that’s all they can do.

─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───

Time passes as your day goes on. It’d be just like any other if you weren’t constantly watching out for the trio anytime they pass you in the hall. Every time you saw them, you’d panic and immediately take cover, trying to calm your racing heart. Ducking behind arches on campus. Sliding into the nearest bathroom until they walked away. Whatever it took to avoid running into them. You hated it. Hated having to avoid them ever since this stupid crush had started brewing in your heart; making you avoid your friends. You’d been content for a long time just being their friend, so why did your stupid feeling decide to spring this on you? Especially for three people!

Letting out a big sigh, your shoulders sag as you wearily tug open the council building's doors, making it back after your last class. Planning to get some work done before passing out, you slide your jacket off and hang it on the coat rack before taking off your shoes, remembering to shut the door behind you. After setting your shoes aside, you take a sweep around the common room – almost sighing in relief when you don’t spot anyone else. Moving further in, you can’t help but notice just how quiet the building is. There’s a chance everyone is still wondering about campus, or maybe a mission suddenly sprung up. The thought helps to ease your tension, heading toward your room. However, just as you’re about to reach out for the doorknob, three tall figures suddenly slide in front of it, startling you as they block you from the safety of your room.

“Ah! What the hell, guys? You can’t just come out of nowhere–” Suddenly, Hex and Doppio are on either side of you, hooking their arms beneath yours and lifting you up. “Wait, what are you doing? Gu–guys? Guys?! Where are we going?” None of them grant you an answer, continuing to carry your struggling body, feet kicking in protest as Ver leads the way toward his room. As though they’ve practiced this before, Kaichou swiftly opens his door and holds it open as the other two pull you into his mini-apartment with ease. The door shuts with a thump, and you're only released when the lock clicks into place.

Both Hex and Doppio take a step back as you scramble to stand straight, turning on your heel to scold them. “What the fuck, guys? Is this some sort of prank? What is Doppio paying you two?” You squint between Hex and Ver. It’s unnerving, however, when they return your gaze with serious expressions. Your arms subconsciously wrap around yourself in comfort, voice cracking as you ask, “Ummm, what's going on he–” 

“Don’t act like you don’t know.” Ver steps closer to you, which causes you to step back. He notices, making no further effort to close the distance; subconsciously softening his expression. Looking at Hex and Doppio behind him, they give him subtle nods, and he continues. Locking eyes with you, he asks, “You’ve been avoiding us, haven’t you?” You break eye contact first, seemingly finding the wall behind him to be much more interesting. Ver lets out a heavy sigh as he rubs his temple. “Listen, if we’ve done something wrong, you need to tell us. Because we have no idea, and being avoided like this isn’t gonna solve the problem…”

Hands clenched at your sides, biting down harder on your lip with each of his words, still unable to look at him. You can’t bring yourself to look at any of them. In truth, you’d known it was only a matter of time until they confronted you. It was unavoidable. Though you wish you could have had more time to prepare.

The silence stretches on. Hex lets out a long breath, crossing his arms over his chest, ready to break this standstill – however, you beat him to the punch. “You–” Your throat feels tight, having to force the words out as you try to remember to breathe, “None of you have done anything wrong…” 

“Then why have you been avoiding us, darling?” Hex inquires, taking a step forward to stand beside Ver. If you had taken even a small glance at him, you might have seen the worry etched deep into his expression.

The pet name causes your heart to ache, hands moving to clutch at your shirt tightly; almost too tightly. “Be–because…” Frustration builds in your throat as you try to find the proper way to put this. Except, everything you think of just results in you outing yourself. Exposing your crush. Swallowing hard, you close your eyes tightly. It's hard to think over the sound of blood rushing in your ears - your heart pounding. The feelings you thought you could keep quiet bubble up until there’s no choice left but to let them spill out. “Because I’ve been dealing with these stupid feelings for you all, and I hate it! If I just– I thought if I just avoided you all, they’d go away, eventually. They’d have to, right? And–and then everything could go back to normal…” People say telling the truth can make you feel lighter, and yet it feels as though it’s dragged you down further. There’s a knot in your stomach, and the tightness in your throat grows worse; making it hard to breathe. Hell, just knowing you're in Ver’s room makes you feel sick. Standing in the middle of his space, encircled by his things – by him – makes these feelings worse.

Dreading what you think is to come next; the rejection, the scolding, the disgust. Even in your best-case scenario of one of them liking you, the one that does gets mad that your feelings are split. Not trusting you in the process. The anxiety makes you feel small, the knot in your stomach twisting– making you feel like you're going to puke, breathing heavy and shallow.

You’re so lost in your own head you can’t hear them calling your name in a panic. Reality rushing back to you as you register a warmth on your back. Your eyes open – when had you closed them? – except everything seems blurred. Raising a hand to rub blurriness away, it’s only then do you realize it’s because of tears. It takes a moment longer for you to realize you're crouched on the floor and a hand is running soothing circles over your back. Rubbing away what’s left of the tears, you take a deep, albeit shaky breath before looking towards the source of the comforting touch. Doppio is kneeling on the floor beside you, the Duke of Discipline likely having reached you first, but with a glance, you find Hex and Ver close by.

“Wha–” You have to cut your words off with a cough, trying to clear the uncomfortable feeling in your throat. “What happened?” The question had more so been directed at yourself because, really; ‘Tell me I didn’t just have a panic attack over losing them in front of them.’

“Well,” Doppio starts, “you were telling us about your feelings before going quiet. Your breathing had already seemed off, but then you started hyperventilating and practically caved in on yourself. Really scared us there. We thought you were gonna pass out.” The entire time he explains, Doppio keeps rubbing your back, the feel of his touch comforting. A bit too comforting for your complicated emotions right now, honestly. “Hex wanted to use his powers on you, but Ver said it might just make you panic again afterward. But I didn’t want to just leave you alone, so I thought some nice back rubs could help! Is it helping?” His head tilts in such an endearing way that you can’t stop your affection for him from growing stronger.

“Can… I hug you ?” The words slip past your lips without you thinking before quickly covering your mouth. What you hadn’t expected, however, is how suddenly you’re engulfed by Doppio’s arms; zero hesitation as he pulls you against his chest. Your hands shift from your mouth to his jacket, ready to push him away and explain yourself, except– you can’t bring yourself to. No, you don’t want to. Not when it feels so nice. Not when he smells so sweet and like home. Your heart pounds somehow faster when he rests his cheek on the top of your head, holding you tightly. Being so caught up in the hug, you almost miss the other two talking, something about water and finding a blanket; you don’t really catch all of it. Lost in your own world within the comfort of Doppio's arms.

By the time the pair have reappeared, your breathing has steadied, and you feel much calmer than you had before. Except… you still have emotions to deal with, and with every interaction you’ve had the past few minutes, it’s only made them worse. You practically feel the heat radiating off your face, palms sweaty as Doppio slowly lets you go, a rare sweet smile on his face as he looks at you. Embarrassed, you swivel your head away, looking up at Ver as you hear him approach and offer you a hand.

“Come on, let’s move outta my entryway. I think the living room would be more comfortable than sitting on the floor.” Taking his hand, he helps you up with ease, offering you a glass of water once you're steady. You quietly thank him before taking a big sip, the three leading you to the couch. It’s not a long walk to his living room and when you take your spot on the couch, you feel something being draped over you. Looking down, you realize it’s a blanket. One hand reaches up to brush against the soft fabric, while the other clutches at the cup of water in your lap. The couch dips beside you, and naturally, you turn your head to find Hex taking claim to one spot next to you. He’s sitting in such proximity to you, his thigh practically touches yours, his body angled in your direction.

Jerking your head back down, you stare at the water in the cup, trying not to acknowledge the closeness. This gives you a chance to see Doppio settle himself on the coffee table in front of you, not offering many places for you to look other than at your lap. Lucky for you, Ver speaks up, sitting on the other side of you; thankfully, at a more respectable distance.

“There we go. This is much better, right?” He watches the way you nod stiffly. The council president’s gaze softens as he watches you and speaks even softer as he places a hand on your back; replicating what Doppio was doing earlier. “Listen, we aren’t mad or upset at you for the way you're feeling. It’s okay to feel things and sometimes emotions change over time. That doesn’t make them bad, it just means that – in this case – you’ve found yourself more comfortable with us, right?” Ver chuckles, endeared as he watches the way you turn to look at him; shocked eyes locking with calm, muted magenta.

Shaking your head, your gaze shifts back down before returning to him, expression pensive. “Ar–are you sure? I mean it’s…” You pause, swallowing hard. “It’s not just feelings for one of you, it’s all three of you. Won’t that complicate things?”

Doppio laughs, quickly drawing your attention to him. “No, not at all! This works out perfectly for us. It's a win!”

“... Huh?” You tilt your head, looking at him with utter confusion.

“Well,” Hex finally speaks up from the other side of you, drawing your attention to him now, “he could have said it better, but we’ve actually been discussing our feelings for you and each other for a few months now, darling.” He chuckles, placing a hand lightly on your knee. “We all came to an agreement that if you liked us too, we’d share or even officially get together. We’ve been careful to keep it private for the past few weeks. Didn't need people butting in and asking questions when we didn’t even know if you liked us or not. I mean, we wanted you to be a part of us from the very start…” 

Blinking a couple of times, you can’t help but stare off into space, completely baffled by this new information. Once you give it a moment, you gather enough of your senses back to speak. “Wait, wait …” Your head twists around, looking towards each of them before settling back on the therapist beside you. “So all this time that I’ve been avoiding you, the three of you have discussed this? And… and you like me back?” 

“I’d even go so far and say ‘I love you’, but Ver told me to save that.” Hex laughs as he watches you get immensely flustered, sputtering out your words. Ver, reaching around you, lightly hits him on the arm and gives the taller man a soft glare. 

“Well, so much for ‘ saving ’ that…” He sighs before leaning a bit closer to get your attention, moving his hand to your shoulder. “But yes, we all like you. Though, even if we didn’t, there was no need to be so scared about talking to us about it. I might be the council president, but I am also your friend. I’m sure the other two feel the same as well.” He looks to Hex and Doppio for confirmation, and both nod in agreement.

Seeing that, you can’t help but huff, shoulders relaxing a bit. “I guess… I guess I over-complicated it by avoiding it, didn’t I?” The trio nods in unison, causing you to let out a bigger huff. “Well shit, what else is new…” Taking a deep breath, you set your water down on the coffee table, careful not to set it too close to Doppio. You look at Hex’s hand on your thigh and Ver’s hand on your shoulder before gazing at Doppio, who’s sitting in front of you. Taking in the fact you have three new boyfriends now, you pat the hands that are on you, looking around at the trio. “This is definitely a surprise, but I… I’m glad that it worked out so well. I feel really bad for avoiding you all for so long, though, so I’ll have to find some way to make it up to you.”

“Hehehe~” The three of you hear Doppio let out a mischievous giggle, which instinctively makes you nervous. “I can think of a few ways, but I think I got the perfect idea for this specific scenario!” He scoots to the edge of the coffee table, leaning forward so he’s just inches from your face.

“U–uh,” You slightly panicked, looking to the other two for help. Bad idea. The pair – who had quickly picked up on the duke’s idea – decide to play along, leaning their faces closer to you as well. You don’t know whether the heat you feel is the blood rushing to your face or their breath fanning across your skin, quickly looking between them as you plead. “Gu–guys, come on. No need to get so hasty! I can, umm, do chores for you? Or maybe, uh, laundry! I know nobody likes doing laundry!”

“Aww look, our baby’s getting all embarrassed.” You glare as Hex teases you further, his words dripping with honey, as his thumb draws circles along the side of your knee. “What? Don’t want kisses from your new boyfriends?”

You pout in response. “No, no, I do. I mean, um, fuck– I just–” Your mind spins as your heartbeat pound in your ears, hands gripping at the fabric on your thighs. They don’t give you time to think, taking your words as consent as they move closer; lips colliding with your skin. Doppio reaches his hands forward, placing one on your knee opposite Hex’s hand, and the other grips the therapist’s arm as he places a chaste kiss on your lips. Ver and Hex – seeing as your lips are occupied – kiss your cheeks. Ver’s are feather-light and slow, whereas Hex’s are a bit more forceful and quick. You feel nearly overwhelmed by all the sudden affection. The only thing you're able to muster is kissing Doppio back, puckering your lips every time he briefly pulls back. You can feel how he smiles against your lips, giggling as he fulfills your silent requests.

A few minutes pass of them just showering you with kisses, and when they deem they’ve had sufficient payment, they pull back; smiling as they’ve left you in a different kind of daze now. You wonder if this is how the Pokemon Spinda feels, tottering about. The men can’t help but laugh, completely endeared as Hex snakes his arm around your waist to keep you steady, as you recollect yourself. 

Placing a hand on your chest, you take slow deep breaths before asking, “I’m gonna have to get used to that, aren’t I?” 

“Mhm! Let’s see you avoided us for…” Doppio starts counting on his fingers before shooting you another mischievous smile. “A week and a half? So we have a fair bit to make up for.” You let out a nervous yet amused sigh as Doppio makes this arrangement in front of you, knowing that you can’t argue your way out of the hole you’ve dug yourself.

‘Oh boy, I’m really in for it now, aren’t I?’

─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───

Bonus added by Mod I ✨ as a funny hehe haha:

The four of you have ended up in a cuddle pile, barely fitting all together on Ver’s couch. Said man suddenly stiffens against you. You shoot him a curious glance as he pulls back enough to glare at the counselor beside you. “Hex?”

“Yes, dear?” He smoothly replies.

“Is that your hand on my butt?” You have to smack a hand over your mouth to stifle a laugh.

“It’s an accident.”

“...........It’s still on my butt, Hex.” The glare on the council president’s face is dark. However, Hex just smiles sweetly back.

“It’s still an accident.”

“Hey no fair!” Doppio whines, sliding his hand down beside Hex’s. “If Hex gets a handful of Kaichou, I want one, too.”

“Get out.”

─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───

Want a say in what we write more of? Please take this poll!

Likes are nice and we do appreciate them. However, comments/feedback is what really motivates us to continue writing. Even just a keyboard smash or emojis are a joy to see!

We do not allow our stories to be translated or reposted/shared anywhere. The only places our stories should be found are on Ao3 or Tumblr. Nowhere else.

#doppio dropscythe x reader #hex haywire x reader #ver vermillion x reader #xsoleil x reader #nijisanji x reader #doppio dropscythe #hex haywire #ver vermillion #nijisanji xsoleil #nijisanji doppio #nijisanji hex #nijisanji ver #nijisanji en #nijisanji #x reader #gn reader #gender neutral reader #Written by Mod S 👿

[wayfayrr]

Cannibros the interlude with cal and wild

this was written with my lovely wives @angry-trashcan and @neverchecking <333 It's a continuation of these two fics! It was so stupidly fun to write - like anything working with my wives <3 - and this time no one gets eaten! It's about 4.5k words of househusband au world building and is just <33

“Wild was gonna light someone on fire. No, not quite a someone. That would infer they were little more than a pest he was gonna squash between his toes. Little more than a dead cockroach walking. Wild would show that little shit what was coming to him. It was just a matter of time before he slipped up and Wild could pin him in a corner and give him the worst wedgie he’s ever received-

“Woah there, champ-” Twilight quickly grasped his arm, slowing the stewing teen down to a halt. “What’s got your britches in a bunch?” 

“That little, no good, down right awful, bottom feeding, waste of a good set of lungs-” 

Twilight raised a brow. “...Are-...Are you talking about Wind?”

Wild fought the urge to hiss at the name of ‘He-who-Shall-Not-be-Named’. “Don’t say his name.”

“...Enil-?”

This time Wild did hiss, throwing up his hands with his fingers curled into claws.”DON’T-”

 “DAD! DAD WILD WON’T STOP CALLING ME INSULTS!”

“Mother fucker…”

“Great, you see what you did Twi, you encouraged him”

Nursing the fresh bite on his arm that he got as wind struggled out of his hold that he barely managed to get him into, barely, barely getting him and twilight interfered. Now all he has to show for it is the growing bruise on his forearm.

“GET BACK HERE YOU LIL’ SHIT!”

“You two need to cut the shit.” Twilight hissed, grabbing at Wild’s arm.

“He need to leave me alone!” Wind cried out, running around Sage’s back and hiding behind it.

“I need to eat you fuckin’ alive.” Wild yelled lunging towards Wind. Wind cried out, hiding behind Sage completely. Sage rolled his eyes, laughing a bit. Twilight did the same.

“I think you two need to go to bed is what needs to happen.” Sage pulled Wind around to the front of him before pushing him in the direction of his room.

“Dad he’s going to kill me!”

“He ain’t gonna kill ya.” Twilight laughed, doing the same to Wild with a small huff.

“You don’t KNOW that, though!” The kid retaliated, turning to watch Wild snarl at him like some form of predator. He wasn’t scared of Wild, oh no, but he did want to save his poor ego the blow once Wind kicked his butt. 

“You have my scout’s honor, pup.” Twilight winked. It did not reassure Wind. Twilight was not, was never, and probably would be a Scout. 

He was going to die. And they were going to let it happen. He knew he should’ve donated Wild to the local animal rescue when he had the chance. 

“Are you two still fighting over the last kinder?”

“Stay out of this cal.”

“So you are then?”

His smug look did nothing to help calm wild down, and seeing the look worsening like that did nothing to help reassure wind either. Not that it was supposed to. Cal being the “innocent” one that he is could afford to rile them up all he pleased but never have the blame fall onto him. Why would the top of the class student do that after all? “Wind shouldn’t have taken something that wasn’t his, He knew it was mine.”

“He’s a pirate - he was a pirate, can you blame him?”

Something about that little bit actually stuck wind worse than anything else that was said to him by wild earlier. The reminder that the things he cared for like that were stuck far in his past now.

Wind froze in his spot, looking down. “You didn’t have to fuckin’ remind me.” He whispered, turning to the hallway. “The damn egg is in the second drawer in the kitchen. You can have it.”

Cal watched as he went down the hallway before Wild hit the back of his head, “You idiot. Why’d you say that?!” He rubbed the place he hit him, not looking away from the hallway. “Did you get some kinda joy out of that?”

Cal shook his head, “No, I just wanted you to shut up. It was annoying.”

Wild hit him again, this time in the ribs. “You’re fuckin’ annoying.” He turned to the hallway himself, making his way to the twin’s shared room.

“Calcifer, that wasn’t okay. You know that.”

“How would you know what’s okay? Your moral train isn’t exactly linear.” Cal snarled angrily, hackles raising as he watched Sage carefully. Something flickered in his gaze, something quick and something damn near dangerous before it fell away. A twinge of regret bubbled in his gut at the reminder that he had hurt Wind in his anger, an innocent party in all of this really (Well, Semi-innocent, he did steal that damn-forsaken egg). But Wind was gone and all that was left in front of him was Twilight and Sage. Twilight, who he was sure was in on it as well and Sage. The mastermind behind it all. He didn’t think of Sage as overly smart, but since the revelation a part of him knew better. Sage was smarter than the rest of them thought he was. 

“I have enough of one to still know what is and isn’t right.” “...”

The dirty glare leveled towards his “father” was enough to both chill the room and clue them into the fact that he knows something that by Sage’s standards he shouldn’t. Not enough to know what it is that he knows, but enough to know. 

“You should keep a closer eye on Wind, you don’t want him learning the wrong things, do you?”

“What are you implying with that Calcifer… what would I ever need to be careful of him learning, I know what to be careful of.”

“Well after all you and I are rather similar… I’m just… better.”

The silence was enough to chill the room even further, making it easily mistaken for a freezer, clearly he said something that pushed Sage’s limits.

Sage’s eyes were like daggers on the boy. “I think you should go to bed, too.”

“You’re trying to send me off too?”

“Cal-”

“The only use for a motor not meant to start, is to become an expendable part.” Cal breathed out, looking to the ground.

“Cal, I agree. Go to bed.” Sky spoke up, standing from the table. 

Cal looked over to him, his eyes void of anything signifigant. “You too? You’re just going to push me away?”

“That’s not what I’m saying-”

“Goodnight.” Cal turned to the hallway, his hands digging into the pockets of his pajama pants as he did. He rolled the recorder over in his hand, flipping the switch to the ‘off’ position. He sighed heavily before he opened the door to his shared room

Left behind, eyes trailing after the boy, Sage felt his lips fall into a scowl. How dare he. Did he not understand what Sage had given up for him? For them? For this Family?! And for him to imply that he did something immoral to get what he wanted? 

,,,He was right, but that wasn’t the point. He shouldn’t have suspected anything to begin with. Sage’s ear flickered as he licked at his gums. Calcifer was digging into things he shouldn’t be. And that was dangerous. Didn’t he see that? Did he not see that everything Sage was doing was for them? 

Slapping on a grin, he turned to Sky and Twilight. They watched him carefully. “You guys should head to bed too. It’s been a night.” 

They exchanged a look. Twilight took the initiative. “What about ya’?” 

Sage waved him off, “I’ll be right there. I’m just gonna go check in on Wars. Maybe check in with Wind. Won’t be too long. Don’t worry about me.” 

“.... don’t - I shouldn’t - I … I didn’t want to.”

“Well then little interloper, how are you holding up.”

Wars’ already quiet speaking silenced as he made his presence known next to him, the traumatised mumbles turning to sheer fear at the instigator standing - no -  sitting by him. Sage’s eyes giving away how he truly feels about the whole situation, a small amount of apprehension but at the same time there was also some sick and twisted pride in his eyes. Pride at seeing the captain so broken before him.

“Do you think you’ll crack anytime soon now captain? Or have I solidified your resolve enough to prevent anything that you could regret?”

“Take your time, there’s not too much of a rush to answer.”

Warriors didn’t look up from the bed, only listening to his words. Was he going to crack? What kind of question was that?! “I-” He fell short on words again, his breathing breaking back into short sobs.

“Oh, come on, none of that now.” Sage patted his back in a hardy manner, causing Wars to lean forward with every hit.

He tried to stuffle in his crying, daring to look up at Sage who was looking across the room. “You didn’t tell Legend already, did you?” 

“No! No-I would-”

“Good boy.” He patted his back again, looking over to him. “Now, if you’re alright, and gonna keep your mouth shut, I’m going to bed.” He stood from the bed, using Wars’ shoulder for support as he did so. Once he reached the door, he turned back to him. “Sleep well, don’t let the nightmares in.” He closed the door behind him.

That was problem one taken care of, now all that was left was the other one. Turning on his heel, he made his way to Cal’s room, a fire of pure fury igniting in his gut. He’d get to the bottom of this. If it was the last thing he did. 

<><><><>

Cal was pacing back and forth in front of his bed, the black screen of his switch staring up at him from where it laid on his bed. This was bad. So very bad. Sage was onto him. Sage was onto him and now it was just a matter of time before he was hunted down and pinned to the wall, having answers demanded from him left and right. If he was lucky, it would just be Sage. Twilight and Sky would be sent off to bed to minimise the damage.  

So it would just be Sage. Him and Sage. Alone. It would be fine. 

The door behind him slammed open and Cal whipped around, fingers twitching towards his bedside drawer. However, the blond he was expecting was not the one standing there. Wild was watching him carefully, a brow raised and pulling at his scars. “...Hey there, buddy…” He muttered, waving slowly. 

“HI- Hey….” Cal shook his head, resting his hands by his side once more. “Hello, Wild.”

“...You doing…okay? You really crossed a line back there.” Wild prodded, eyes watching the other’s figure before falling to the bed. “What’s that?”

“Don’t worry about it Atlas, it’s one of my roommates' things at uni. They just asked me to look after it.”

“Come onnnnn Cal, we share everything - We’re twins remember, we don’t do things alone.”

Cal’s face looked purely regretful and upset for a split second, knowing that they aren’t related - not in that way, more in the same person way. And that was all it took for Wild - for his brother to know that there is something heavy weighing on his mind. Something he needed to press for the details on.

“Whatever it is, it’s making you feel bad. Couldn’t you just give it back to them?”

“Not for a while. Till I get back to uni at the earliest.”

“Why not just hide it then, so then you don't have to worry about it? Or you know… tell me what it is to get it off of your mind??”

“No, it’s something I need to think on myself more.”

“Caaaalllllll-”

“I said no, Atlas.” Wild huffed, making his way to his own bed and sitting on it.

“You never share anything with me. You think you’re so much better than me since you went off to uni.”

“Wild-”

“It’s true! You can’t say it’s not!”

“It’s not true! I think you’re great!” Cal turned and faced his brother, throwing his arms open wide as he did.

“Oh, shut up. You know it’s the truth! I’m a no good wash up! That’s why Sky is only paying for your college and not mine. That’s why they still see me as a kid and not you. I’m older than you! Even if only by a few minutes but still!”

“Atlas, can you listen to me, pleas-”

“NO! I won’t listen to you! I’m tired of always listening to you!” WIld stood, pacing the room.

“Wild!”

His head shot over at his other name, “Don’t you dare call me that.”

“You need to listen to me and listen to me closely.”

“I already told you! I’m-”

“Wild- Atlas. This is important.”

“Oh, so it’s only important when it comes to things about you, huh? Because perfect Calcifer can do no wrong. Only fuck-up Atlas, right?” Wild shook his head, giving Cal the chance to close in, clamping his hands around the other’s arms. 

“Listen.” He began, swallowing harshly. His eyes went from the switch to Wild. This wasn’t Wind, so he had a shot. Wind believed everything Sage told him, no qualms about it. But Wild? Wild wasn’t tethered to the same degree Wind was. Cal could find an ally in his Twin. “This…This world? It…It’s not ours.” 

Wild scoffed, in his face like a heathen, trying to shrug off the hands. “Your crazy- Can you get your hands off’a me? Jeez, what have they been feeding you at Uni?”

“What have they been feeding you here is the real question.” Cal tightened his grip, a crazed look in his eye. “Atlas, I need you to listen very carefully-”

“We. Are. Not. From. Earth.”

“The thing you were asking me about, I’ll show you it, I’ll answer any questions you have. Just listen to me very carefully and you cannot. I repeat CANNOT tell Sage, or ANYONE what I’m going to tell you. Understood?”

Sheer aggression thinly veiled within Cal’s voice gave Wild the impression that his brother was being deathly serious, that despite his own feelings this was more important than him. That this trust wasn’t something to be toyed with, that if it was broken it would be impossible to repair.

“...okay.”

Breathing a sigh of relief cal, after checking the door was shut and unable to be opened took his switch and powered it on, briefly creating an account with a profile picture sharing his brothers face. Opening a game with it, so that he could have the full experience.

“I know ‘dad’ said games were bad, but just - just play it. Then tell me what you can remember.”

Handing the switch over to wild with a more pleading look now he got his first look at the game opened.

“Breath of the wild? What’s so important about it?”

“Please, just play it for a while before you ask questions. I am sure they will all be answered.”

Wild blew hair out of his face, tucking it behind his ear and looking back down at the game in his hands. “How do I play?”

“It’ll tell you. Just read what it says. Use that stick to move.” Cal pointed out the joy stick, showing him how it worked.

Wild fell into silence watching the beginning cut scene. Cal’s eyes went between the screen and Wild’s, watching, waiting, for something. He went through the basic tutorial easily enough, claiming the Sheikah slate for his own and climbing out of the shrine. Conventaly missing the chests of clothes on his way. The doors opened, Link shielding his eyes from the bright sun as he stepped outside and onto the grass. Once he reached the edge of the cliff, Wild’s eyes went wide.

“This is… really pretty…” He muttered, eyes glancing about the screen. Cal took a few jagged breaths.

“That- That’s it? That’s all you have to say?” 

“...should there be more?” 

“...Yes?!” Cal was gonna commit a crime. “There should be so much more- I just- We don’t have time for this. Give me that.” While he demanded the switch back, he really just took it, exiting out to the menu once more. The profiles were switched over quickly as Cal reopened the game. This time, instead of the character stumbling out of a weird cave, Link was standing in front of some sort of house. It was beige and stone, with a sign in front. Cal moved the character forward for a second before opening the inventory and switching screens, clicking on some sort of block. The screen faded to black and it was handed back to Wild, who watched with wide eyes. The colors on screen flashed across his face, brown then an assortment of reds and blues. Rapid beeping and hurried footsteps rang out and Wild’s eyes widened, jaw hanging open. 

Cal swallowed. 

The doorknob to their room shook for a second. Then a knock. “Boys?”

Cal choked on his spit. Wild was still watching the memory playback, eyes now gleaming with the shine of unshed pearls, unresponsive to anything else around him. The knock cam back harder, faster, more desperate. Everything in Cal’s body was screaming at him. He knows, he knows, he knows, he knows, he knows, he knows- “Yeah, dad?”

Cal’s voice quivered. 

“Can we talk?”

“I-If you give us a minu-ute! I’m changing! I spilt something onto my shirt and it spread and I’m soaked so I’m - I’ll just be a few minutes!”

Please, oh please, just let him believe it. Just get enough time to get changed and rip the switch away from wild, to let him get the hint he needs to lie. It should be easy, it’ll be fine, everything will be fine, he’s the better one.

…

And the knocking paused, intime with Cal’s own heart.

“Okay. I’ll give you a few minutes to change - if you’re not in the main room, both of you, in ten minutes I’m coming into your room.”

Ten minutes. Ten minutes is perfect, he can change, he can come up with a somewhat convincing lie to get out of this, hide the switch and get a video alibi on his phone to claim why wild is so upset. 

He can do this. 

He can - Wild is crying. He’s full on crying. 

what , no - no he wasn’t supposed to get this upset, he was - he just wanted him to understand.

He watched the screen closely as he pulled his shirt over his head, digging another one out of a drawer. The screen faded to fuzz and black as he pulled it from Wild’s hands, new shirt going over his head. He knelt down, getting in his face. “What did you see?”

Wild shook his head, tears and sobs falling from him faster. “I- I”

“Wild, I need you to focus and tell me what you saw.”

“I- I saw me. It- I-” His blurry eyes met Cal’s, “I died, Cal.” Another broken cry came from him, shaking his whole body. 

Cal pulled him into his chest. “I know. I know it’s hard. But I really, really need you to focus and listen to me right now.” Wild nodded, tears wetting Cal’s new shirt. “Okay, good. Sage isn’t- he’s… up to something.”

“What- what do you mean?”

“I don’t… I don’t know for sure. But something is happening. And he tried to come in here while you were snapped out of it. We have to go talk to him in,” He checked the clock, “Six and a half minutes. So we need to put together out stories.”

“I can’t- I don’t want to lie.”

“Then don’t. Say you were taking a nap just now and I woke you up to come out. It’s not a total lie, is it?”

No. He supposed it wasn’t. That still didn’t make it right. Wild’s face scrunched up, cheeks made puffy by his most recent fit. Sage? As the bad guy? It just…didn’t commute. Right now, honestly, he just wanted to man to make it right. Sage has a way of just making things right. But Cal said they couldn’t tell him. “What do we do?” 

Cal swallowed. “...Our best, I guess.” 

Extracting himself, he quickly looked around the room. He needed an alibi. And he needed it fast. His eyes landed on a Capri-sun that Wind must’ve left in their room last time he was in there. With a curse under his breath, he quickly grabbed it, retrieving his previously discarded shirt before sacrificing the article of clothing (He sent a silent apology to whoever does the godforsaken amount of laundry in this hell house.). The juice quickly spread, drenching the shirt and making Cal wince. He liked that shirt. 

“Okay, the alibi is set in stone. If Sage asks, you were napping, I spilled juice on my shirt, I woke you up because he wanted to talk. Sounds good?” 

Wild gaped for a second before swallowing around his dry tongue, shaking his head. “Yeah, yeah. Sounds good. I just-” He rubbed his cheeks and eyes, hoping to lessen the redness around them. “Yeah.” 

“If he asks about your red eyes, you smoked pot.” 

“Cal, no I did not. I had a bad dream.” 

“...Better idea.” 

“Of course, it's a better idea, why was pot the first thing you thought of? Sage would kill you - HE’D KILL ME!”

“I don’t know, red eye’s smoking - checks out.”

“Have you smoked??? Holy shit Cal that’s so illegal!?”

Silence was the only response to that, the wordless admission that he was right. That his ‘perfect’ younger brother wasn’t really that perfect. But this isn’t really what he should be focusing on at the moment, there are more vital things to worry about, for instance the - shit! Two minutes!?

“Right Wild, are you ready now. We only have one shot at this.”

“I am, given that you don’t go with the pot plan.”

“Shut up.”

“I’m going to tell Sky you smoke.” With a side eye to rival his ‘father’s’ Cal turned to his older brother with a smug smile, a truly shit eating grin. And with only one minute left till they face death.

“What makes you think he hasn’t smoked with me before?”

With that he threw open the door, making sure that it was loud enough to be heard from the living room. “Come on sleepy head.” He said out to Wild, nodding his head to the hallway.

Wild nodded back, following him out into the hall, closing the door tight behind him. “Why’d you wake me up?” He played along, his voice wavering a bit.

“I told you, dad wanted to talk to us.”

“Fine, fine.” They made their way into the living room, only to find Sage sitting on the couch. The only light in the room a lamp next to him.

“Nine and a half minutes.” Sage said, not looking over to the boys. “Thirty more seconds and I would have had to come on in myself.” He laughed a bit, pushing something up under the couch with his foot. “I’m glad you made it on time.”

“Me too. What is it that you wanted to talk about?” Cal asked, taking a seat on the edge of a chair across from him. Wild stayed standing next to him, jittering slightly.

Ur turn loser cinder I’m not a loser >:( Ur the loser neither of you are losers <3 (She’s talking to me, not you bailey) I hate that we cant get divorced bc then the whole world would then collapse.

“Why don’t you take a seat, Atlas? I’m sure you’re still tired.” Sage let a smile widen on his features, crossing one leg over another before leaning back. “It’s been a long night.” 

“You’re telling me.” Wild mumbled, quickly finding his own seat. He picked at the skin on his hand, tracing the scars there. His breath hitched in his throat. He looked up from his hand. Don’t think about your death. Don’t think about your death. Sage can probably read thoughts. 

“About earlier,” Sage rolled his shoulders. “...What’s going on with you two today? Normally, you're a little more…patient.”

One of Cal’s feet knocked against Wild’s. Sage’s eyes followed the movement. “Something you wanna tell me?”

Cal swallowed. “Is there?” 

“You tell me.” Sage always had a way of looking intimidating. With the low light reflecting off his cheeks and the low hum of the lit fireplace in front of them, it seemed like they were well and truly in purgatory. Or some convoluted version of hell. Whichever was worse really. Moreso when he leaned his elbows on his knees. 

“...No.” 

Sage’s eyes narrowed further. 

“Wanna try again?”

“Atlas had a nightmare and I had to wake him, I didn’t want to mention it because I know he gets embarrassed by them. I’m sorry bro…”

“Oh so now you rat that out. I trusted you.”

Sage’s eyes narrowed even further, both suspecting their lies as being too - too there’s not a good word for it but they seem too good to be true but why bring their family into question. Perhaps now would be a good time to lessen their privacy, losing door privileges might be a good start for now, see if that makes anything better, stops them from hiding things in their room. 

“I’ll let this off for now. Seeing as you’re so focused on it and you don’t seem to be budging anytime soon.”

“Let this be a warning to you both. Neither of you will get away with something like this again. Got it?” As the twins replied in unison before getting up to go to their rooms with wild leaving as quickly as he could without drawing any attention to himself. 

“Not you Calcifer. I’d like you to stay a minute more”

Why does it feel like his throat is closing in on itself, like it’s hard to breathe…

… Is his eyesight getting darker?

“Okay…” Cal sat back down in his seat, wavering slightly when he hit the cushion. Shit, what is happening?

“Are you ready to tell me what is going on?” Sage’s voice was dripping in venom as he spoke.

“Nothing is going on.”

“If you’re going to lie don’t look so sick while doing it.”

Cal’s blinked away blurry vision, willing himself to just breathe. “I’m not lying.”

Sage’s eyes bore into him, watching his every move, every blink, every breath of air he took into his lungs. Sage shook his head, looking down. “I can see I’m not getting anything out of you. All I have to say is that you need to watch yourself.”

Cal nodded, swaying as he stood and turned back to the hallway. “Oh, and Calcifer?” Cal looked back over his shoulder, waiting for the other shoe to drop. “You should really make sure you don’t drag your brother into this. He’s a good kid.” The door slammed to their room once he was inside. As soon as he took a few steps in, his vision went black as Wild called his name.

#my wives <33 #together we're better <3 #linked universe x reader #yandere linked universe x reader #yandere linked universe #link x reader #househusband sage #moss✦writes

[capnjaket]

The Opposite of Lost - Chapter One

The Opposite of Lost

Pairing: Josh Kiszka x Female OC

a/n: So this is my first fic ever, and I’m super nervous to post but here goes :) It’s set in highschool and will be nothing more than fluff, I’m sorry if that upsets you. Although I love and respect our incredible smut writers, I am unfortunately not one of them :( Anyway, back to the story. The premise is ‘new girl with secrets meets sweet boy’ - very sappy and overdone but whatever. If you like John Denver, I can promise great things for you in this fic ;) This story is a complete slow burn told mostly by Josh’s pov after the first chapter. Also, I’m Aussie so if I get anything wrong to do with American slang, school or spelling please forgive me! I hope you enjoy :)

We will reach a bit of domestic abuse in a few chapters so please be cautious!

Word Count: 4.5k

Chapter One

☾ ⋆･ﾟ:⋆ Joshua

I caught sight of a pair of dungarees ahead in the trail, and watched carefully as she walked barefoot towards us. I looked to the ground for a moment while she came close, not wanting to stare, though I turned my head to her as she passed with a shy smile.

“I swear she’s always here when we are,” I whispered to Jake once she was out of earshot. “It’s almost like she’s following us.”

“I guess.” Jake said absentmindedly, continuing up the hill. But I turned to watch her for a moment, squinting to see her track off the side of the trail and disappear into the woods. My sudden urge to follow her was interrupted by Jake looking back from a ways in front, “Someone in love over here?” At that, I ran back uphill to shove my brother.

We saw her a bunch that week, though I seemed to be the only one to notice the way she was always going off the trails, or how she would be sitting on a boulder on the next hill over when we reached the summit of our usual trail.

I had finally convinced my brothers to explore beyond the trails, and we’d decided to go into the valley that was surrounded by a loop hiking track so we’d be able to find our way out easily. As we reached the ridge, I spotted a clearing around the middle of the valley along the riverbed.

“That’s gotta be our goal,” Sam said, pointing exactly where I was looking. We all grinned in agreement before setting off with a joyful huff.

*❀。• ₊°。Rosemary

Shedding my overalls and crop top, I plunged into the chilly river water in my bikini. I swam a little around the river pool and ended up wading right to the small waterfall where I sat on my special little rock, just as I had everyday since I moved here. It was so perfect here, the waterfall singing its everlasting song while I sat in the sun, just warm enough to tolerate the sprinkle of water from the waterfall. The wash of sound was able to fade out the distant calls and laughter I heard earlier, presumably from the three boys I passed once again today.

I furrowed my brows as that laughter seemed to come back, and upon realisation, my head snapped across to those very boys peeking through the tree line. “Woah,” The tallest said, standing still at the side of the river, far from the waterline, “Guess we’re not the first to find this place after all Jake.” Concerned and confused looks plastered their faces. “Should we go up to her? Maybe we should leave..” he asked.

“Dude no! I didn’t hike all this way for nothing!” ‘Jake’ said

“Well what do we say?” The first retorted.

“It’s not like we have to ask permission!” I chuckled at their bickering.

“It kinda feels like we do… she did find it fi—”

“Are you boys going to swim or did you just plan on standing there all day?” I yelled, putting them out of their misery. I took a good look at the three, the first, a long haired boy with his shirt buttoned so low it seemed to have no purpose; the second, a lankier tall one that looked younger in the face than the other two, and the last, with similar features to the first, but with short curly hair, who I hadn’t seen look away from me the second he entered the clearing. Nor had he uttered a single word to the other two. He was grinning at my call; enough, in fact, to show his dimples, while the others looked at me in shock. Cute I thought.

☾ ⋆･ﾟ:⋆ Joshua

I was in awe from the moment I left the trees. I don’t think I have seen a more beautiful scene in my entire life. The glistening water was beautiful. The waterfall across the rocks was beautiful. And she was beautiful. She was bronzed by the sun, brown hair shiny and slick as she sat on a rock, revealing her soft face, spare of makeup. She looked so natural, one with the gorgeous world around her.

She started swimming over towards us as we stripped to our shorts and started getting in.

“Nice spot you’ve got here.” Jake said, slipping into the water.

“Why thank you! And who may you be my trespassing friends?” She said with a smile.

“I’m Jake.”

“And I’m his bro Sam!” Sam said as he jumped into the water straight on top of Jake.

“I’m Rose.” She said, laughing as they continued brawl. “And you are?” She turned to look up at me with her hand out to shake.

“Jo—” Just as I took her hand she tightened the grip and yanked me into the water. I rose to the surface in shock, but when I looked at her I couldn’t help smile at her giggling. “Josh. Joshua Michael Kizska.” I said finally after she calmed down a bit.

“Well in that case I’m Rosemary June Finch. Pleased to meet you Joshua.” Rosemary replied.

“And you Rosemary.” I returned. We held a beat of eye contact, the moment softened by our smiling eyes.

“Come with me, I’ll show you guys the jumping spot!” She widened her grin as she cocked her head toward the waterfall before swimming over to the edge. I looked into blank space for a moment as she dipped beneath the water until my vision was occupied by Jake, who had a smirk plastered on his face as he looked at me, shaking his head.

After we’d each had our share of jumping off the small waterfall cliff and swimming around, we settled on the rocks to bathe in the afternoon sun.

“You must be new in town Rosemary, I’ve never seen you before. And you look around our age?” I started.

“Yeah, I moved here at the start of summer break, and I’m turning eighteen this year.” She replied.

“I can’t believe we’ve been hiking here for our entire lives and never found this place, and you’ve been here for literally two months and you seem to know the place like the back of your hand.” Jake said, furrowing his brows.

“About time you come off-the-beaten-track then.” Rosemary laughed.

“So are you in like, school or something?” Sam questioned.

“Yeah I’ll be in senior year at Frankenmuth High school this year.”

I sat straight upright from laying flat on the rock. “No way we’re in senior year there too!” I said, motioning to Jake and I.

“You’ll have to show me the ropes then.” Rosemary said with a warm smile.

We each rambled on about the high school experience for a while, trying to warn Rosemary about some of the teachers and students until we were satisfied that she wouldn't die on her first day. Then, we all laid on our backs, listening to the waterfall and the afternoon wind in the trees.

“I gotta tell you Rose, it’s pretty brave to come out here alone and all,” Jake said after a while.

“Oh, I didn’t come alone, don't worry! I brought Jack with me.” She replied, a mischievous smile growing on her face as she turned to shuffle through her bag as everyone sat up.

“Who’s Jack?” Sam said, as we all started looking around for some other person while she pulled out something from her bag.

“Captain Jack!” I turned to see her holding a small hunting knife, removing it from its sheath. A chorus of ‘woah’s and shocked huffs erupted as us boys leaned back a little. “He’ll get me out of trouble. Haven’t had to use him yet, I don’t think I ever will though.” She said as she twirled the thing in her hand, before tossing with a spin and catching it skilfully.

“Any particular reason you didn’t feel like using it on us?” I asked.

“I’ve seen you all heaps along the trails. I know you brawl, but none of you would hurt a fly.” She laughed, placing it back into her bag. We all smiled, seemingly glad to have that thing out of sight. “I think we’d better get moving if you guys want to get before dark. I’ll show you my path back.” We all agreed, putting on our clothes over our mostly dry swimwear before setting off up the hill, following Rosemary’s lead. She was quite mesmerising to watch; bare feet treading carefully as she dragged her hands on some of the leaves and tree stumps she passed. Her eyes were focused, looking ahead for the familiar landmarks that told her she was going the right way, and sweetly, she would often look back with a tiny, upturned lip and bright widened eyes to check that we were all following all right. Once we’d reached the main trail to the carpark she hung back, letting my brothers walk in front, leaving me to naturally fall in step with her.

After a little while of silence, I finally built up the courage to speak. “You should come walk with us next time we’re all around. It’s nice to have some different company for a change. You’re cool.”

“I think you’re cool too, and I will definitely see you all again. I’m here most days, so we’re bound to see each other at some point… but I can give you my number if you want to actually set up a time and place?” She said, motioning to her bag.

“Sure. But my phone’s in the car, can I give you mine instead?” She nodded, reaching around and pulling out an old flip phone.

“I know it’s old, but I don’t really need it for anything but texts or calls you know? If it ain’t broke!” She explained while I put in my number and name as ‘Joshua’ and texted ‘:)’ to my phone.

“No I think it’s great,” I said, passing the phone back. “I don’t even know where my phone is half the time… they’re just soul sucking little machines you know, I don't what it near me.” She smiled as I gestured wildly in the air to express my disdain.

“Exactly!” She laughed.

“Anyway, you’ll have to show us some other cool spots around here off-trail. I’m sure you’ve found some. That is, if you’re willing to share.” I pouted a little as I spoke, jokingly.

“I can and I will. Their beauty is too beautiful not to share. Besides, they’ve been hidden long enough, and I’m sure they are sick of me.” She turned to look me in the eye.

“Trees can’t get sick of you!” I said with a furrowed brow and a lopsided smile. How could anyone get sick of you?

“Look around Joshua, Everything’s living! Maybe they have hearts and minds and souls too.” She said, admiring the nature around her with a concerned look before our eyes connected once again. Then, we just continued walking happily. I adored the way she viewed the world.

“See ya rose!” Sam waved as we reached the car park.

“Nice meeting you. Until next time.” Jake saluted.

I smiled. “I’m glad we met Rosemary. I’ll see you soon.”

“Bye Sam! Bye Jake!” She yelled to the others. “Bye Joshua. I’m glad I met you too.” And at that we both grinned before parting ways.

☾ ⋆*･ﾟ:⋆ Joshua

I decided not to text her that night. As much as I was excited to see her again and make plans, I didn’t want to freak her out. I had a feeling it would happen naturally. And it did. A couple of days later, we went out late one afternoon once Jake finished work at the record store. I noticed her car in the parking lot as we pulled in. We walked one of the shorter tracks since it was pretty late, and as we reached the summit of the track, I felt a bit discouraged that we would find her. We looked around at the view for a while, enjoying the way the wind was a bit stronger and cooler up where the clearing for the summit was. I felt deflated as I couldn’t see her anywhere around us, but just as we started to leave, I felt my phone ring in my pocket. I took it out - it was Rosemary.

“Rosemary?” I said as I pulled the phone to my ear, hoping I was loud enough that my brothers would figure out what was going on.

“Nine o’clock” She said.

“What?”

“Check your nine Joshua.” Rosemary chuckled. I turned around to my left, darting my eyes across the valley and back down the track a bit, but I couldn’t see anything. At my sudden change of direction, the boys were looking too. “Now look up.” 

And there she was. Sitting on a high branch of a tree about thirty yards along the path, waving straight at us. We had walked straight underneath her not five minutes ago. She had her camera out, snapping a photo of our shocked faces staring up at her. Rosemary wore her signature blue-jean overalls today along with a white strapless top, she was leaning against the trunk with one leg propped up and the other hanging down.

“You are wild Rosemary June.” I yelled as we ran to her.

“Well I’ll try to be rabid next time!” She said between fits of laughter, carefully climbing down the tree to meet us. “You should have seen your faces!”

“Yeah yeah,” Jake rolled his eyes, “Should we go sit on magnet rock? I think we’ve got time.”

‘“Sure.” “Yep.” “Sounds good!”’ We all replied.

We walked for about ten minutes until we reached the rounded-horseshoe shaped boulder, sitting down in the bowl of it like a couch.

“Explored anywhere else in Frankenmuth so far Rose?” Jake asked as he laid back on the warm surface.

“Nothing past the grocery store to be honest.” She said, “I can’t seem to stop coming here!”

“Then I think we should show you around a bit. Starting Saturday.” Jake stated.

“If you’re free.” I added.

“That I am!” She smiled, “What’s the plan then?”

“Well, we’re playing at the old pub at seven, so If your parents allowed it, we thought you might like to come and watch. Thats one spot in town crossed off the list!” I said.

“Excuse me, if you’re playing pool at a bar I would certainly be playing too, not watching!” She said, eyeing each of us as we tried to conceal our laughter. “What’s so funny? I’ll have you know I have a lot of pool experience.”

“It’s not pool we’re playing Rose, it’s music. We’re in a band.” Jake spoke carefully as we all searched her eyes for some sort of dismissive thought. But her eyes lit up instead.

“Really?” we nodded. “That’s so cool! What kind of music do you play?”

“You’ll have to find out on Saturday!” I announced.

“What about the instruments? Can't you at least tell me that?”

“Mmm.. now that you mention it, I think we'll keep that one a surprise too.”  I replied.

She looked at me with this pouty smile and low-lidded eyes that told me she didn’t mind our bickering.

❀。• *₊°。Rosemary

I walked into the old bar expecting to see the usual Saturday-night crowd for a place like this, but I was shocked instead to see a very large gathering of people, filling the space and favouring the far right corner where I could see a small stage. Wow, okay. These guys must be good. The whole town was basically here, and I was suddenly feeling a bit strange about knowing them. Nonetheless, I ordered a mule from the bar and watched from the only free stool as they started setting up. To my surprise the bartender didn’t mix a virgin mule, he gave me a real one - but I didn’t say anything. Each of the boys were lit up with excitement, and it was wonderful watching them focus on their gear and talking to one another — they were in their element. There was a boy I didn’t know sitting behind the drum kit, which was where I expected Sam to be, but when Sam slid the strap of a bass over his head, it made sense. Still, I wasn’t expecting a four-piece. So as Jake grabbed the electric guitar from behind him, I was shocked to see Josh walk up to the mic stand, twisting a few knobs while looking at the crowd.

He finally met my eyes after a while of looking around and gave me the widest grin I’d seen from him yet. I shot one back with a small wave and he just winked. I was completely giddy to hear them perform now, he was so confident and happy.

☾ ⋆*･ﾟ:⋆ Joshua

I’d never been this nervous for a performance before. I told myself it was because of a large crowd, but once I spotted Rosemary sitting at the bar, I fatefully accepted the fact it was her making me nervous. She was wearing a white mini tee with a patterned vest overtop, and blue jeans that flared just enough at her boots. She was so cool. What if she doesn’t like it? I thought.

That question shuffled aside the longer I stared at her, because I was excited to perform for her, and because she too looked excited — and… maybe a bit nervous? I sent her a wink to be sure while I finished up fiddling with my mic.

❀。• *₊°。Rosemary

I continued to watch Josh as he turned and put his hand on Jake’s shoulder to whisper something in his ear. Jake looked up with surprise and immediately found me and waved. Sam saw him looking and sent me rock horns as they all got into their places.

The opening riff of ‘Layla’ by Derek and the Dominoes played and I watched as the room came alive. Jake and Sam were shredding it, the drummer was bringing the energy and pounding a beat I could feel in my heart, and Josh — His voice was just something to behold. As a whole they were completely captivating, each born to be onstage and radiating their love in this form. Mid way through the song, Sam left his Bass and sat at the keyboard and started playing the piano section of the song, which they all quietly joined in on to create a vamp below Josh’s speaking.

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen to our show tonight, it’s great to be here with you and to bring you love, peace, and music, I’m Josh, behind me here is Danny,” He said, motioning to the boys, “Up here is Sam, and Jake. We’ll be playing some you know, and some we’ve written, and we hope you enjoy. We are Greta Van Fleet.” He spoke clearly but fast into the mic with barely a pause in the entire speech, and was finally interrupted by a strike of Jakes guitar just as he finished the word ‘fleet’.

“Hey, hey, mama, said the way you move,

Gonna make you sweat, gonna make you groove,”

Josh suddenly erupted into singing ‘Black Dog’ from Zeppelin IV. If I thought his voice was incredible before I didn’t even have the words to describe it now. Their set was thrilling, from Joplin to Cream, they had the 60s and 70s covered which the audience clearly appreciated. There was not a soul in the venue who wasn’t mouthing the words, singing along, bopping their heads or tapping their foot. They finished on an original which Josh introduced as ‘Safari song’. Josh hadn’t looked at me at all during their set until now, smiling into the lyrics of the song and making eye contact every now and then. I couldn’t help but smile back, and ‘Safari song’ was instantly my favourite song of the night. 

“Thank you!” Josh yelled into the mic, eliciting a powerful applause peppered with shouts and whistles as the boys walked off stage. I decided to stay at the bar for a while and let them be, as they were bombarded by old friends and the like to congratulate them on their performance the second they were off the stage. The boys finally found their way to me after talking to basically every single person in the room. Josh immediately pulled me into a tight hug as soon as I stood.

“Hi” he whispered

“Hi” I giggled back. We pulled apart and I went on to hug his brothers and shook hands with their drummer, who introduced himself as Danny.

“You guys were amazing!” I exclaimed as we turned back to the bar for drinks.

“Really? It wasn’t too… I don’t know, old?” Josh asked, looking quite unsure.

“Are you kidding? I knew every word!” he raised his eyebrows, and the boys all looked at me.

“Even Safari song?” Josh broke out in a grin.

“You know what I mean. Play me some Zeppelin and I’m hooked.”

“Well we’re glad. We would have had to give up a really fantastic swimming hole if you didn’t like it.” Jake nudged me on the shoulder.

“You guys are weird.” I said, raising my glass and taking a sip to hide my smile.

The other boys ordered their soft drinks and mock-tails while Josh sat down next to me, eyeing my drink. “Whatcha got there Rosemary?” He said, grabbing the almost empty glass before I could stop him. He smirked cheekily, taking a sip. Josh’s face fell and his eyes almost bugged out of his head, looking back and forth from the drink to me. I slowly pushed a finger to my lips with a knowing glance, trying not to laugh. I folded as he chugged what was left in the glass, and we both laughed at ourselves, eliciting confused looks by the other boys.

“Hey can I get two more of these man?” I said to the bartender with all the confidence I could. Josh couldn’t hold himself together, looking away from the bar to hide his face. The bartender mixed the drinks and placed them in front of us.

“Only one more though, understand? Otherwise I'll tell your mother Kiszka.” He looked serious, but winked at us nonetheless.

“Let’s play pool!” Sam said, and we all followed.

“Get ready to have your ass beat, Jake!” I said.

“We’re not on the same team? Fine, then I get Danny.” Jake retorted.

“H-hhem - We come as a package deal.” Sam said, putting his arm around Danny.

“Ugh Fine.”

I turned to Josh. He was already grabbing us some cues, one of which he threw to me. “Joshua you better be good at this.”

“Have a little faith will ya?” he said, focusing on chalking his cue.

Jake set down the balls and the game began. We were collectively mediocre at playing, though Danny and I seemed to have the upper hand. Jake and Josh were all talk, yelling loudly or saying something right as the other would go to strike. And Sam was hopeless, spending half the time groaning with his head in his hands after aiming at literally nothing and barely hitting the cue ball.

Near the end, we realised we were pretty even, and anyone could win - and it suddenly became the most competitive game of pool I’ve ever played. Snarky comments and celebratory cheers were made play-by-play, and it felt like the world was going to end every time Josh or I missed.

It finally got to a point with one of each ball type left on the table, and it was my turn, meaning I could win the game if I sunk our striped ball. I took a swig of my drink, leaning down low on the table to investigate my options. Josh put his arm around me, coming down to my level to whisper in my ear.

“You got this Rosemary you can win it, I know you can. Are you gonna hit that left there and bounce it off the wall?” As serious as our faces were, I was giddily enjoying this soft moment up close with Josh. I could feel his breath on my neck.

“Yeah but I don’t know if I can do it.” I replied.

“Nah its easy you’ve got it” He stayed low as I moved my cue into position. The other boys were on the opposite end of the table, holding each other and bending down to our level as well. They looked terrified.

“Nervous Rose?” Jake yelled, making them all chuckle.

“Never.” I said, my eyes never leaving the ball. I could hear Josh laughing lightly into my shoulder at my smart-ass response as I took the shot.

It hit perfectly and our winning ball rolled right into the hole below the boys, their heads following it in amazement. They looked up at us in shock before crumbling, dragging their hands down their faces, hitting them on the table and angrily groaning in disappointment.

Josh and I turned and screamed at each other in joy and danced around wildly, then hugged a long, tight embrace. It was warm and unapologetic. Maybe it was the three drinks I had but this was the best hug I’d had in a long time.

Once everyone had settled down, we finished our drinks and decided to head out, so we all grabbed the kit from onstage and started loading it into the back of their van. 

“Okay that's everything, we’ll walk you to your car Rose.” Oh shit. It was just then that I realised I really shouldn’t drive myself home. I stopped dead in my tracks and looked at Josh, and he seemed to have made the same realization. Jake looked at me with concern. “Do you want a lift home instead?” He asked.

I had to think for a moment - I knew I shouldn’t drive, but it was rude of me to ask for a lift home when as far as they were concerned, I didn’t need it. After a while I reluctantly nodded to Jake. We walked to their car and Jake started getting in the passenger seat, waiting for Josh to get into the driver's side.

“I can’t drive Jake I’m too tired.” He said as he rounded the truck to push Jake across the bench seat towards the wheel.

“Yeah, yeah,” Jake shoved Josh in the shoulder and got situated, starting the car. I tried to conceal my laugh as Josh glanced back at me.

I quietly gave directions as we drove through the town. Once we arrived on my street, I said “Here's fine,” making Jake pull up.  I hopped out and stood at their open passenger window. “Thanks for a great night guys, can’t wait to hear you play again.” I said, smiling at everyone.

“Thanks for coming Rosemary.” Josh gave me a knowing glance with a bit of cheekiness to it.

“Bye Rose!”

“Bye!”

I hit the roof of the van before standing back to watch them drive off.

☾ ⋆*･ﾟ:⋆ Joshua

I watched in the side mirror as Rosemary walked down the street a bit; sitting down on the porch of one of the houses instead of going inside. Strange.

#josh kiszka #josh gvf #josh kiszka x reader #josh kiszka fic #josh kiszka gvf #danny wagner #jake kiszka #sam kiszka #josh kiszka x oc

[theoreticslut]

Snowed In 

pairing: fred weasley x reader

requested: yes - 4, 21, 43, 47, 71, 76, 81, & 95 from holiday prompt list

Baking desserts, ice skating, getting snowed in, sharing a blanket, “you look really cute in that sweater,” “keep me warm,” “can we cuddle?”, & “stop eating the cookies!” 

word count:  4.5k (5.3k w/ bonus ending)

warnings: fluff, some suggestive comments, mentions of seeing a bum??

A/N: Oh my gosh, okay. I really liked writing this even though it took me forever to get done. I really hope you all still like it. It’s been kinda hard to write anything involving snow and the holidays because the holiday cheer just wasn’t there for me this year and we’re having a very puny winter at the moment so I’m a bit upset with it. Anyways, the story is cute and I really hope you guys think so too! Let me know as always what you think & reblogs are very much appreciated Xx

Taglist: @justmesadgirl @xuckduck @yikesyikesyikes95 @filipi-yes @aestheticwh0r3 @siredkai @matsuno-nadeshiko @msmarklee1213 @immajustreadwritereblog @msmimimerton @perfectlysane24 @mischievous-queen @bunnyboo7 @grandeoptimist @kaitlynw011 @daddystevee @slytherinxhunter @streetfighterrichie @softlyqoos @sarcasticallywitty15 @isthereanymorejello @karushinekomiya @p0gue420 @hogwartslut @sebby-staan @darthwheezely @slytherin-7 @callmelilone @teenagesublimefan @midsummernightdream @hufflrpuffforfred  @snoopydoop1 @fredweasleypls @hopefullhearts @pandaxnienke @georgeweasleyishot @christhebell @fredshmeasley @youralternantpersonality @stoopidwithtwohoes  @leovaldez37 @psychocracker 

^let me know if you’d like to be added/removed (or add yourself here)! Xx

You sigh as you stare out at the soft gray sky. You know it’s supposed to snow later on tonight, but the only tell of it is the light covering of clouds that’s making it feel dreary. Other than that it’s as calm and peaceful as can be.

Currently you’re curled up on the weasley’s couch as most of the family is out visiting a distant relative. You’ve been friends with Fred and George since the beginning of your guys first year, and often got invited over for extended periods of time during breaks, especially since you met Ginny and she claimed you as a sister.

It was normal for you to make yourself comfortable at the house even if no one was around. That’s how often and how welcomed you were there.

Fortunately, you weren’t completely alone as Fred had stayed behind. He was currently napping up in his room, or so you were last aware. You had been doing various activities for the last few hours. You went from doing some class work, to reading a fictional muggle book that you had bought on one of your trips to the bookstore in hogsmeade with hermione, to writing in your journal.

You were getting a bit bored, but you had no idea what to do to help it. You’d love to go ice skating, but you didn’t really feel like going alone and you didn’t think Fred would enjoy it. Normally, you and Ginny would go together. You had no idea when she’d be back though.

“Hey, princess. What’re you doing?” Fred asks, yawning as he walks into the living room.

“Not much. Have a nice nap?”

He yawns again, smiling lazily as he sits down in the chair next to the couch.

“Seems it.” You chuckle, shaking your head at the sleepy red-head.

He smiles, stretching out his muscles as you discreetly watch him. You’d be lying if you said the older of your two best friends didn’t stir up butterflies in your stomach. You’re not sure when exactly it happened, but being around him made you nervous.

“Sorry to leave you all alone. Must have been pretty boring down here.”

“I’ve managed. I’ve only just started to get bored, actually. You have some decent timing.” You state, smiling lightly.

“It’s almost as if I know when you’re getting bored then, huh?” He jokes, causing you to roll your eyes at his idiocy.

“Oh please, Fred. As if you’re that in tune to anyone but George.” You scoff, not believing one bit that he could ever read you that well.

“You’d be surprised, princess, at how in tune am I to others.”

You look up at him as his words surprise you. He’s smirking and watching you intently, almost as if he’s trying to see your reaction.

His intensity shocks you as he’s never once given you this much direct attention with such smugness. You wonder if he knows what he does to you.

“Is that right?”

“It is. Now, did you have anything you wanted to do?”

You look at him confused, drawing a chuckle from him. At this you only look at him more confused as he smiles, shaking his head.

“You said you were getting bored, didn’t you?”

“Oh!” You chuckle.

“Guess I forgot. Didn’t you know that bantering with you is entertaining enough?” You tease.

He chuckles, rolling his eyes as he throws a pillow at you. This is how it’s always been and you wouldn’t change a thing. You loved how easy and comfortable spending time with either of the twins was. Sure there were awkward moments occasionally, but there’s not a single relationship on the planet that hasn’t had a few awkward moments here and there. All three of you just seemed to fit, like three pieces of a puzzle made for each other.

“Seriously though, y/n. Did you have any ideas on what to do? It’s so quiet around here it’s actually making me uncomfortable.”

You smile, shrugging as you look out the window again.

“I mean, ice skating sounds fun, but usually Ginny and I go together.”

“Okay. Well let’s go.” He states.

“Yeah?”

“I know how to ice skate too. It’s not just Ginny, you know.” He chuckles, watching you.

You watch him in confusion. You’ve been friends with him for years and you’ve never once heard him mention ice skating.

“Really? You’ve never once gone with us. Or even mentioned it for that matter.” You state, quirking a brow at him.

“I mean, it’s been a few years but I’m sure I still remember how.”  

~.~

“I thought you said you remembered how to skate, Freddie.” You chuckle, watching as the lanky red-head slips over and over, not been able to find his balance from the second he stepped onto the ice.

“Shove off, y/l/n. Woah!”

You can’t help the giggle that falls from your lips as he nearly falls, his arms swinging all over as he attempts to steady himself.

He sends you a small glare, trying to pout in frustration, but as soon as he sees your smile he can’t help but smile himself.

“How long has it been exactly since you’ve lasted skated, Fred?” You ask as you skate backwards in front of him.

“Uh, well, I don’t know. Awhile.”

“Uh, huh. I think you need to learn how to again.” You simply state, teasing him just a little.

“Well if you’re so good at it, why don’t you teach me?” He grumbles.

“Do you want me to teach you?” You ask, eyebrows raising in question as you smirk lightly.

“I mean, you’re not going to get pouty on me are you? If you can’t get it in the first few tries.”

“I don’t get pouty. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” He huffs, catching his balance for a second. Granted he’s bent right over forward, knees bent and arms out in front of him, but he’s balanced.

“Yeah, huh. Sure you don’t, Freddie.” You chuckle, skating around him.

“Just teach me, please. I used to be pretty decent.”

You smile, skating back over to him to help him stand up at the very least. If he was actually going to be able to skate any by the end of the day still remained a question.

~.~

“Come on, y/n! Let’s goooo, it’s cold!” Fred urges, pulling you behind him as the two of you run back to the burrow.

You had both been having a lot of fun skating that you ignored the snow that started falling until it started picking up more and more. After about half an hour Fred managed to get the hang of ice skating again, which honestly impressed you. You didn’t think he’d get it, if he ever knew how to in the first place.

Since you both were having fun, you didn’t want to stop. After awhile though, the wind started to pick up, turning both of your guys’ cheeks and noses red.  It had only started snowing about ten minutes ago, but it was quickly accumulating. Only then, when the both of you stopped to change shoes again, did you realize just how cold the both of you were.

It probably didn’t help that you both had to sit in the snow to change shoes and that Fred just had to throw snowballs at you....which you had to throw back.

“I’m going as fast as I can, Fred.” You giggle. “I’m sorry you have the legs of a giant and I don’t.”

“If that’s the case,“ he stops abruptly, picking you up and throwing you over his shoulder “-then I guess I’ll just have to carry you.”

“Fred!”

You can’t help but laugh, both shocked and amused at him carrying you. This isn’t the first time that this has happened, Merlin knows the twins have carried you over their shoulders more than enough times while running from Filch or Mrs.Norris after setting up a prank, but it still took you by surprise each time.

“Freddie, put me down!” You laugh, swatting at his back.

“Not until we’re inside where it’s warm. I’m freezing!”

“But Freddie I feel like I’m going to fall off!”

“Well just hold on then.”

You pout, not loving that he won’t put you down. Nonetheless, you awkwardly wrap your arms around his waist so you don’t fall.

Once you’re finally inside and back on your own two feet you sigh, not able to help the small giggle that leaves your body.

“You’re mad, you know that? You could have just given me a piggy back ride instead of toss me over your shoulder like some rag doll.”

“Hey, at least you were wearing pants this time, princess.” He chuckles, your cheeks immediately flushing as he sends a small wink your way.

----------

“Y/n, I swear to Merlin!” George huffs as he notices you falling behind even though he grabbed your hand and has been pulling you along behind him.

“Little legs, George! Little legs!”

He huffs, grabbing you around the waist and tossing you over his shoulder like it’s nothing.

You shriek as he does so, shocked and out of breath from running.

For a minute or two it’s fine, but you can feel your skirt start to scrunch up at your waist as he runs. That’s when you feel the cool air hitting the tops of your thighs.

“George! My skirt!” You gasp, trying to reach to pull down the fabric before either of them see more of you than you want them to.

“Wha-oh!”

George blushes as he notices your ass completely on view for anyone and everyone as your skirt had ridden up.

“Come on you two-ooh! Godric, y/n.” Fred exclaims as he abruptly covers his eyes, not wanting to acknowledge what he’d just seen.

There’s no denying it though as he can’t help but get a second glance before his brother has set you down. He’s always liked your bottom, but now he has an idea of what covers it day to day. He blushes just thinking about how great your ass looked adorned in black silk with lace detailing.

“We don’t need to talk about this.” You huff, straightening out your skirt before jumping at the sound of Filch a hallway away.

“Let’s go!”

Before either boy can really process the fact they just saw your underwear, the three of you are running back towards the common room again.

It wasn’t until the three of you were safe on the sofa, having caught your breath for a minute or so when the two of them started making comments about your panties.

----------

“I said we’re not to talk about it anymore, Fred.” You flush, annoyed at the redhead, but not angry.

“I’m not talking about it! Just making a statement...although I do wonder what you’re wearing now.”

He smirks which only earns him a smack in the chest from you while blushing wildly.

“I’m joking, princess! I swear!”

“For your sake, Weasley, you better be.”

“So aggressive.” He chuckles, pulling his boots off as you take off your jacket.

“Well, what do you want to do now?”

You shrug, frowning as you look out the window to see the snow only seeming to pick up more.

You really hope that the rest of the Weasley’s get back safe as they had taken the car.

You shiver slightly as the snow that had gotten stuck to your clothes melts, thoroughly wetting the fabric and letting the cold seep into your bones.

“Why don’t we bake some cookies? It might help us warm up and I’m sure your siblings will be happy whenever they return.”

“Who cares about my siblings, y/n. We-“ he points between the both of you- “can enjoy the cookies.”

You roll your eyes, shaking your head at the redhead. Of course he’d want to eat them all.

“We’ll be saving some for everyone, Fred.”

“Do we have to though?”

“Yes, Fred. Now I need to change before we start baking. I’m wet and cold because someone had to throw snowballs at me.”

You hear him chuckle as you send a glare over your shoulder, making your way up to ginny’s bedroom to change your clothes. You slip out of your jeans and into a pair of leggings, sliding on the first sweater you pulled out of your bag. You didn’t really care what it was, as long as it was warm.

Before heading back down you dig out your slippers and slide them onto your feet, hoping to Merlin that all of it will warm you up.

“Alright, Freddie. Let’s make some cookies, yeah?”

He smiles as you walk back into the kitchen, watching as you tie back your hair. He smiles even more when he catches what sweater you’re wearing.

“That sweater comfy, princess?”

“Yeah. Warm too.” You answer absentmindedly, already moving around the kitchen to gather ingredients.

“Yeah? I’ve been looking for it.”

He smirks as you send him a confused look, watching you as you look down at the shirt.

You smile lightly as you realize it’s one of his, the large ‘F’ in the middle unmistakable.

“You said you didn’t want it back if I remember correctly.”

“That’s right. It looks better on you anyways.”

“Of course it looks better on me, Fred. I’m cuter than you.”

You can’t help but smile and giggle as he laughs, throwing the hand towel at you.

“You know it’s true.”

“What have George and I done to you, princess? You used to be so quiet when we first met.” Fred chuckles, leaning against the counter beside you.

“You’ve made me feel comfortable.” You shrug, smiling lightly as you look away from your best friend. “Now let’s make some cookies!”

~.~

“Fred! Stop eating the cookies!” You sigh, swatting his hand as he reaches for another one.

“But they’re so good! Better than mum’s if I’m honest.”

You smile, shaking your head at him but still sighing as he takes another cookie.

It’s nearing 7 in the evening and you’ve yet to see or hear from any of the other Weasley siblings. You really hoped they were okay.

“What are you thinking about?”

“Just worried about your family. It’s getting kinda late and the snow is really coming down. I just hope they’re safe.”

“And would you please stop eating the cookies?” You ask exasperatedly.

“Fine. We’ll just have to make more sometime then.” Fred pouts, moving around the counter to stand next to you.

“I’m sure they’re fine, y/n. It’s nice to know you worry about us, but everyone is with mum and dad. They’re fine.”

Just as he finishes talking you both hear a knocking at the window, both of you moving forward to the small window behind the sink.

“Oh, finally.” You sigh, finding an owl with a letter tied to its ankle.

You push open the window, taking in how fast the snow has piled up on the ground below, before letting the owl inside,

“Poor thing. Must be freezing.” You tut as you close the window back up, the wind howling in and sending a shiver through your body again.

You take the letter from the bird’s ankle, gently petting its head and sending Fred to get some treats for it as you read the letter.

“Here you are.” Fred smiles, feeding the bird.

“Looks like everyone is stuck at your Aunt’s, Freddie. They said the snow started even earlier than it did here and it’s yet to stop. Your mum wishes us a good night, tells us to be safe and to behave ourselves. They’re hoping to be back tomorrow, but it might even be the day after.”

Fred nods, his attention still on the beautiful owl but he had heard what you said.

“So we’re alone for the night, huh? Wonder what we can do just the two of us.”

“Watch a movie? Play a game of wizards chess?” You suggest, even though you’re sure he had something else in mind.

It’s not like you wouldn’t be down for that, it’s just that you and Fred were friends. Sure you and the twins make flirty comments to each other, you and Fred especially, and you did like him, but you weren’t dating.

“That’s not quite what I was thinking.” He chuckles, finally turning to face you.

“I know what you were thinking, Freddie. You’re always thinking of it no matter who’s around.”

“Not true! You make it sound like that’s all I ever think about.” He playfully pouts.

“Isn’t it?”

“No. I think about other things.”

“Like what? Pranks?”

He pouts at you, but he’s not really upset as a second later he’s breaking out into a grin as you giggle.

“Sometimes, but I also think things like how you look cute in that sweater. Or even how we should maybe make some more cookies now, so we can finish eating the ones we already made?”

You can’t help the laugh that leaves your body. You’ve know this boy for how many years now and he’s barely changed. He will forever be flirty and love his sweets even if he claims not to.

“How about we actually try to find something for dinner instead of just cookies?”

“Alright. I guess we can do that. I’m not really sure how to cook much though, so I hope you know more than I do.”

“I’ve got it, Freddie. Just tell me what you want.”

~.~

“Godric, you’re so annoying!” You laugh, shoving Fred in the arm as he laughs at a dumb joke he made.

“But you love it!”

“Sometimes.”

“Only sometimes?!” He gasps, pulling a frown as you roll your eyes at him and chuckle for at least the hundredth time this evening.

You shiver suddenly as a chill runs through the house while you’re cooking. Fred can’t help but notice it and frowns for real.

“Are you cold, princess?”

“A little bit. Nothing a blanket can’t help when I get the chance.”

“How about you go take a warm shower and then come down to eat. I'm sure I can figure out how to finish cooking this. And I’ll make us some hot chocolate to warm up with. Lucky for you that’s one thing I know how to make well.” Fred chuckles, smiling in pride.

“Lucky for me.” You smile.

“Thank you, Fred. I’ll be right back down. Try not to set the house on fire.”

“Yeah, yeah. Go on and warm up. The house will be here when you get done.”

You chuckle, running upstairs and to the bathroom, starting the water to let it warm up as you undress.

~.~

Smiling, you walk down the stairs to see everything intact. That and it actually smells quite delightful, what with the scent of dinner and the hot chocolate Fred made up.

“I’m impressed, Fred.”

“Fred?” you call not seeing him.

“Right here, y/n. Feeling any warmer?”

You nod, smiling at him as he comes out from the living room.

“A little bit.”

“Good. I see you kept on my sweater.” He smiles, eyes glancing over your attire.

“What can I say, it’s warm. What are you doing?”

You can’t help but look at him confused as he takes the two plates of food he had on the table into the living room.

“Well, you still look cute in it. And I thought we could watch something on that muggle tv dad got! Come here.”

You follow after him into the living room and can't help the smile that breaks out on your face or the chuckle that escape you as he motions for you to sit down. You honestly never knew what this boy would think up.

"Sit down!" he chuckles, dancing in place and smiling at you like a child.

You do as he asks, taking a seat on the couch, smiling as he hands you a plate.

"Thank you, freddie."

"Hang on! Arms up, princess."

"Wha-? Freddie!"

Giggling, you sit back and lift up your arms, leaving your lap free. He smiles as he grabs a blanket from one of the chairs and lays it over you.

"We gotta keep you warm, princess. It's nippy out there and you don't need to be getting sick."

"You're such a bloody idiot, fred." you chuckle, shaking your head at the redhead as he sits down next to you, stretching the blanket out over his legs as well.

"You love it though." he winks, smiling.

"Yeah, I do." you sigh, bumping shoulders with him as you both start to eat, a show playing on the tv that arthur had brought home over the summer.

~.~

You're not exactly sure what time it is anymore, but it must be late. You and Fred had finished eating long ago, your plates still sitting on the sidetable. After finishing the dinner the two of you made together, you sat talking and watching tv for who knows how long.

As always, fred kept making you laugh, cracking jokes at the shows you were watching if not trying to do impersonations of the characters. In a way you're kind of glad the rest of the weasley's got stuck at their aunt's, becuase it's not often you and fred get to hang out like this alone. You were almost always joined by either George or him and Lee, if you weren't joined by the group - the trio, ginny, lee, and george.

It was nice getting to spend time with just him. Neither of you were putting up the other acts you sometimes do around your friends. It was just you two - no need for any sort of façade.

You have to admit though that you were getting awfully tired. There was no way of knowing just how long you and fred have been sitting here together unless you could look at a clock, which unfortunately, neither of you could see.

"are you getting tired, princess?"

you nod, drawing a small chuckle from fred as he watches you try to curl up into a ball. For all the times you've been over at the burrow and have fallen asleep around him, or all the times you spent the evening hanging out in their room or in the commonroom together only to fall asleep there, he's never been able to get over how adorable you are when sleepy.

"Why don't you go up to bed then?"

"I don't wanna sleep alone...." You mumble, a light blush rising to your cheeks.

Since hogwarts, it's been extraordinarily hard for you to sleep in a room alone. You're always sharing a room with fellow classmates, which was annoying at first given how much noise they make sometimes, but after a few months its become so natural and it's now weird to not sleep without them in the room.

Then whenever you're here at the burrow, you're usually sharing a room with ginny so you still have someone else in the room. It's become nearly impossible for you to sleep without someone in the room.

"You what?"

"I don't want to sleep alone, fred. It's too quiet without someone else in the room."

He chuckles, completely understanding where you're coming from. Having shared a room with george his entire life, the few times he's had to sleep alone have been really odd and uncomfortable.

"Do you wanna stay down here with me then?"

"If it'd be alright?"

"Of course it's alright, y/n. I wouldn't have suggested it otherwise. Now, get comfy and go to sleep."

You chuckle lightly, a smile and faint blush littering your face as you curl up under the blanket even more. You've fallen asleep near fred many times before, but the knowledge that it's just the two of you in the entire house makes it feel a bit different. Suddenly you're relying soley on him for comfort in the not-big-but-not-really-small house.

"Hey, fred?"

"What, princess?"

"Can we cuddle?"

He smiles, opening his arms up for you to crawl into. He knows you're a cuddler, as if finding you cuddling pillows or even one of your friends - usually ginny, hermione, or luna,  sometimes george - isn't enough to tell him that. He's always wondered what it'd feel like to cuddle you.

That's part of the reason he's become so touchy with you the last few years. He figured that slinging his arm around your shoulder, pulling you into his side, bumping shoulders with you, and just touching you - whether it be your hands, waist, back, cheek, nose, etc. - would make you feel more comfortable with him. Which it did. He can't say it hasn't worked...it just hasn't encouraged you to cuddle him. Not until now.

"A-Are you going to be comfortable sitting like that?"

"Yeah? Unless you think something else would be more comfortable."

"Well, if you didn't mind...I was wondering if you might stretch out yourself? You know lay down and get comfortable? Then I can?"

He smiles as you blush, not quite meeting his eyes. He honestly loves this. He knows you get cute, even cuter, when sleepy, but he's never realized how shy you get too. You're usually so full of fire and will quip back and forth with him for hours, but sleepy? It's as if you're a completely different person.

"I could do that, I suppose. Careful now." He smiles as he swings his legs up onto the couch so he can stretch himself out.

Carefully he gets himself stretched out and comfortable, motioning to you to do the same. You smile lightly as you carefully wedge yourself between his body and the back of the couch, laying on your side with a leg and an arm wrapping around fred's frame. You can feel him let out a content sigh as you bury your face into his chest.

"Better now?"

You nod, yawning as you cover the two of you with the blanket, pulling it up to your neck before cuddling down into fred and the couch.

"Godric woman are you cold." he hisses as he goes to wrap his arms around you.

"Am i?"

"I feel like I'm holding onto a block of ice." he chuckles, earning an eyeroll from you even though your eyes are closed.

"Oh shut it, fred. If i'm so cold, why don't you keep me warm?" you suggest, a yawn spilling out of your lips right after.

"I can do that, I suppose." He smiles, pushing some hair out of your face as he takes in how beautiful you are right now.

After tonight he's positive he'll have to find excuses to cuddle with you. This is something he can't do just once. The way you fit against his body and how soft your skin and hair feel against him? There's no way he could ever get enough of it. He can't imagine wanting to cuddle with anyone else, either. it's got to be you or no one.

"Good night, princess." he mumbles, fingers absentmindedly running through the strands of your hair.

"G'night freddie." you yawn, beyond content with the situation.

Perhaps getting snowed in with your best friend was a blessing to build an even stronger relationship with him, whether it remain platonic or potentially develop into something romantic.

✨BONUS✨

"Ah, yes! Home sweet home!"

"Oh how I've missed the house. I don't think I ever want to leave it again."

"Ooh, cookies!"

You groan as a mix of loud voices reach your ears. You're not sure what time it is, but you do know you don't want to be awake yet.

"Where's Fred and Y/n?" a feminine, higher pitched voice asks.

"Found them." you hear someone answer, sounding awfully smug.

"where?" the same feminine voice asks, seeming to get closer before breaking out into a squeal.

"Awww, they're so cute! You think they're still sleeping?"

"It certainly looks it, doesn't it, ginny?"

You let out an agitated sigh. do they seriously not know how to quiet down? You don't yet bother opening your eyes as you reply to the two, maybe three, people you've come to register as Fred's siblings.

"I would be if all of you weren't so bloody loud."

Below you, you can feel fred chuckle, his chest rumbling and shaking, before he's wrapping his arms around you tighter.

"You two have a fun night together?" george asks, lifting both of your guys' legs to sit at the end of the couch.

"George, I swear to merlin if you don't let me go back to sleep you're going to regret it."

"Hey, Where did everone g-oh." Ron says, apparently having joined the four of you in the livingroom.

"Bloody hell, would you all leave? I don't wanna be up yet."

You sigh gently as Fred cups a hand around your cheek, his thumb gently brushing over it as his other hand plays with your hair.

"You two are so cute together!" ginny squeals and you can only imagine her trying not to jump up and down.

"Who is cute together?" you hear molly ask as her and Arthur apparently come inside the house.

You frown, burying your face back into fred's chest, knowing now that you'll have to get up and go your separate ways if you wanted to keep sleeping.

"Y/n and fred."

"Do you think she'll yell at us?" you ask fred as you hear her and ginny talking in the kitchen.

"I doubt it. I mean we didn't do anything, just fell asleep together."

"Yeah. Yeah, guess you're right."

"You really are not ready to be up yet are you?" He chuckles, noticing how you’ve yet to actually open your eyes.

You shake your head, once again drawing a chuckle from his chest which brings a small smile to your face.

He is absolutely adoring this right now. Not only has he slept the best he has in at least a few months having been cuddled up with you, but his chest is so full of happiness having you so close to him. He honestly doesn’t ever want to let you go.

“Awwwe, you two are really cute like that. I should get a picture. Arthur, where’s the camera?”

“Mum!” Fred groans, as you chuckle, a blush rising to your cheeks. Lucky for you, your face is still buried in his chest.

Not realizing it, you look up at him and smile just as Molly takes a picture of you two, unknowingly capturing your soon to be favourite picture.

“Good morning, Mrs. Weasley.” You greet, finally waking up the tiniest bit.

“Good morning, dear. How were you two last night? No problems with the snow I hope.”

“None at all. I think we handled ourselves pretty well. There should be some cookies in the kitchen, granted that someone didn’t eat them all already.”

“I was laying here with you all night! I couldn’t have eaten them, promise.”

“I was talking about Ron actually you git. Always so defensive.” You giggle as he smiles at you, a small chuckle leaving his lips as well.

“Wonderful, dear. I’m glad you two were okay. Now how about you two go upstairs? I’m sure everyone else is going back to bed too.”

You nod, letting out a sigh as you rest your head against Fred’s chest, attempting to stretch out before untangling yourself from his limbs.

“Don’t wanna move, huh, princess?”

“Not really. You’re surprisingly a great cuddler.”

“Maybe we could just move this upstairs? We’d have a bit more space and I doubt mum would say anything if we were to just go back to sleep.”

“Yeah? I think I’d like that, Freddie.”

“Alright, well let’s go then. If I go too long without holding you, I might just die.”

“Godric you’re a piece of work, Weasley.”

“You love it though.”

“That I do, Freddie.” You smile, happy that he pulls you into his side the second you’re both standing.

You’ve never felt safer anywhere else than in Fred’s arms, and if you were honest you never wanted to leave them. Having the night to yourselves and getting snowed in was probably the best thing that could have happened for the two of you. If that hadn’t had happened, neither of you would know just how amazing it is to be cuddled up with each other.

#harry potter #harry potter imagine #harry potter fluff #hp imagine #hp fluff #fred weasley #fred weasley x reader #fred weasley imagine #fred weasley fluff #requested #holiday prompts

[cipheress-to-k-pop]

Tension

Pairing: Danny Rand x Reader

Warnings: Mentions of injuries

Word Count: 4.5K

Summary: What happens when Iron Fist takes an interest in an undercover agent? (I’m so bad at summaries and Titles please forgive me)

A/N: This has been sitting incompleted in my drafts for like months and I finally got the energy and ideas to finish it. I feel accomplished.

It made sense that you and Danny never crossed paths. You were just a S.H.I.E.L.D agent and he was part of the superhero program. Even though you were similar in age, you didn’t attend the same school and you had no skills in common so you never saw each other during training.

You were born into being a S.H.I.E.L.D agent, growing up on the Helicarrier and training your entire life to be an undercover agent. You spent your days with different names and different personas, gathering intel and you were more skilled using weapons and gadgets than actual hand-to-hand combat, while he was parading around the city in a spandex suit.

You, of course, had heard of him but only by the name Iron Fist, and you had never seen him in person.

And it would have remained that way if you hadn’t gotten shot on your last mission. Even though it missed anything vital and the surgery had been a success, you were still told not to do anything that might agitate it for the next 3 months.

So, that was how you got transferred from the undercover agent assignments to team strategist department.

“But I don’t want to be in strategies!” You complained, stubbornly following Fury around the Helicarrier as he desperately tried to get away from you.

“Strategies is for boring people! Like Coulson!” You shouted ignoring Coulson’s offended ‘Hey!’, practically throwing a tantrum in the middle of the training room.

“And more importantly, you gave my assignment to that bitch, Lia?! I’ve been gathering contacts for that mission for around a year and you want me to just hand it over to that lazy piece of shit who would rub it in my face even if she never did anything for the mission?!”

That finally made Fury turn around to face you and you sighed in relief, hoping he would at least listen to you.

“Agent Coulson, make sure that every time (Y/N) swears, 50 bucks is cut down from this month’s pay check.”

You threw him a foul glare.

“You will be transferred to strategies in a week—”

“But I don’t want to—”

“Under the superhero programme—”

“Those pyjama freaks—?!”

“End. Of. Discussion.”

You glared at him so coldly, it could have frozen hell over. Your nails were digging painfully into the palm of your hand but you barely felt it through your anger.

You practically growled, pulling out a 50-dollar bill from your pocket and slamming it onto Coulson’s desk.

“MOTHER F—”

***

The first time you met a member of the team wasn’t one that you had expected. It was a month and a half into your recovery and you had written numerous mission reports on behalf of them and reset the programming of their training bots after each practice session but you still hadn’t met any of them.

The time you were taking to recover was driving you crazy. It made you feel weak. 2 months ago, you were in Barcelona, undercover as an underaged bartender for a mafia gang and now you were going to physiotherapy every week.

Since you were young and Fury didn’t want to take the change of you permanently injuring yourself, he was being very strict about what you could do, he basically confined you to a desk job for the next 2 months.

It was driving you mad.

So, one day when everyone was asleep, you snuck into the training area to practice shooting which you were sure had gone a little rusty since the accident. Nothing a little practice couldn’t help.

You picked up your favourite gun, smiling at the familiarity in your hand, loading it and clicking the safety off before pointing at the target and shooting.

The next thing you felt was excruciating pain. So painful that you were on the floor, pressing your forehead against the cold metal, wondering why this was happening to you.

The rebound of the gun had been too powerful for your arm to take. You felt your injury pull suddenly and you couldn’t think of anything other than the blinding pain as you cried on the floor. Feeling utterly helpless.

“Hello?”

You started, teary eyes getting wide at the sight of a blonde by the door. You had to wipe your eyes for your vision to focus, grunting in pain as you raised your arms again.

You recognized Iron Fist. You had been seeing footage of him and his team members for the last few weeks and writing mission reports about him but seeing him in person was a different feeling.

You hid your face, pulling your knees to your chest, hoping he would leave.

“I heard a gunshot.”

“Yeah,” Your voice cracked embarrassingly, “That was me.” 

“Everything alright?” He came closer to you, standing a foot away from you and you shook your head no.

In all honesty, you wanted to get off the floor and go back to bed, but your arm burned so painfully you were scared to move it again.

“Here, let me help.”

You froze, but still let him raise his hand towards you. You saw his palm light up before he pressed it to your shoulder and you whimpered, shuffling away from him but he continued to apply a gentle pressure.

Soon you felt the pain get better, it slowly reduced to a dull buzz.

“H-How did you do that?” You asked, turning to him with wide eyes and he chuckled, seeing the childish wonderment. You clearly had never seen him in person before even if he had seen you.

Danny noticed you the day he had joined S.H.I.E.L.D. You were returning from yet another mission and the soft blue dress you were wearing among armoured soldiers was hard to miss when he passed the debriefing room. Immediately, he stopped to peer inside.

The contrast between the soft summer dress and your cold, professional expressions sent a shiver down his spine. You looked so untouchable. However, he noticed the blush on your face when the agents complimented you and felt his heart flutter.

He had seen your road to recovery, he noticed you falling asleep at your desk every day, constantly doing work because you had nothing else to do and he wondered if it would be weird if he asked you to lunch sometime. For your sake, of course.

Looking at you curled up on the ground, he had wished he had done it sooner.

“You shouldn’t strain yourself before you’re ready.” He muttered, feeling tongue tied next to the girl he had been infatuated with from a distance.

You could only nod. This whole-time people had been telling you the same thing and you always retorted with confidence, saying that you were as good as ready to get back on the field. Never in your wildest dreams would you have thought they were right.

“I’m Iron Fist.”

“(Y/N).”

“I know.” His answer came a little too fast and had you raising a brow. Danny wished he adorned a mask to cover the whole of his face like Spiderman when he felt his cheeks becoming warm, “You write our mission reports. I’m not creepy, I swear.”

You chuckled airily, turning back to the gun that was left on the ground and you pulled it back into your hand before clicking the safety back on before chucking it across the room.

“Thanks for helping me.” 

“I’m glad I was there to help.”

***

After your first meeting, you found him approaching you more often after training. At first it was just ‘hello’s and ‘goodbyes. Then he began asking about your day and you gave him mundane responses before you were forced to ask him how his day was.

Then he started coming early before his training with a cup of tea for you, though it was sometimes juice, sometimes hot cocoa.

Then he started staying late after training and you would give him a bottle of water and complain about him being sweaty.

It was an unlikely friendship but nonetheless, you got closer as the days passed by and once you did, it didn’t take long for you to meet the rest of the team. They kept you company and you grew fond of the rest of them; however, it wasn’t the same way that you felt with Iron Fist.

Your crush on Iron Fist snuck up on you when you were least expecting it but once you realized it you couldn’t stop yourself from falling hard and deep. Still, you continued to hang out with him, pushing down the butterflies whenever he smiled and stopping yourself from grinning too wide whenever you were around him.

You tried to keep your relationship platonic, not wanting to get caught up in it because it was unprofessional. You didn’t even know his identity and you didn’t want to find out. You were afraid that once he revealed that part of his life to you there was no going back on your love for him.

So, you stayed friends, good friends.

***

“So, it all blew up in her face? Huh, I should say I’m surprised but I’m really not.” You said, sighing when Fury handed you the mission file that you had been working on for a year before handing it off to another agent.

“You get to relieve her of her duties and start working again. Effective as of next week.”

You were grinning now. The doctor had given you the all clear a month ago and you had been waiting for a mission to be handed off to you but it had been a quiet month, with no need for undercover or even recon missions.

To get back the mission that you lost when you got shot seemed like the best one to start off again, and you thought your day couldn’t get any better but it seemed like you were having an incredibly good day.

As soon as you exited the room, there stood Iron Fist in all his glory and your excitement got better of you. You bolted right into his arms, catching him off guard with a hug.

“Woah, did something happen?” He asked curiously but still wrapped his arms around you to return the hug. You pulled away, flashing him the mission file in your hand and grinned brightly.

“I finally got cleared for a mission!”

“Congratulations!”

“Thank you! I’m so excited! I have to go and prepare right away!”

“Wha—Right now?” He asked and you nodded frantically, “I’m off in about a week, lots to prepare before that.”

“Well, how long is it going to take?”

“Not sure, oooh, maybe I’ll get relocated someplace cool like Dubai or India or something.”

He didn’t seem to share your enthusiasm but just chuckled in a dejected sort of manner before nodding his head, “Maybe.”

***

“Partner? Fury, I don’t do partners. I am a single lady and would like to stay that way.”

He just sighed, used to your temper tantrums. Though he was honestly wishing he had a mute button on you. You were like the daughter he never wanted. Usually, he maintained a professional relationship with all the other agents but you were like the gem of the department.

Being one of the youngest and most capable of the agents was a reason for many of the older ones to fawn over you. I mean let’s be honest, a baby who can kick ass was adorable!

That always made you more outrageous than the other agents, letting yourself have the temper tantrums and choosing not to be a stiff, boring agent. You knew just how to push Fury to get what you wanted.

“The mission is to go to a socialite party and while you have the skills, you don’t have the contact.”

“That hasn’t stopped me before—”

“We need someone that has the last name to get you in. Besides, after last time, another agent looking after you wouldn’t be such a bad idea.”

Your face fell and Fury knew he made a mistake in choosing his words. Your lip quivered slightly and he heard an agent tut disapprovingly at him and mentally sighed.

“That wasn’t my fault...” You said softly, your voice seemed thick and he knew one wrong move could possibly break the floodgate. He sighed, wrapping an arm around your shoulder, “I know that. But we just want you to be safe. Just in case something goes wrong again, so this time somebody can have your back.”

You nodded sadly, lips in a small pout and eyebrows furrowed. Somewhere in the background he heard another agent whispering to another that Fury was trying to make you cry and felt his eye twitch.

“No one blames you for what happened.”

You nodded wordlessly again, still frowning.

“Tell you what, because it’s your first mission back, you get a higher budget for it.” That was it. Your face brightened like the sun and you giggled childishly, sending him a mischievous smirk as you thanked him.

You disappeared before he could even scold you and Fury then heard the rest of the agents burst into laughter about how you managed to play him.

Again.

***

“Daniel Rand.” You mumbled, looking over the case file. Apparently, he would be your partner for today but it was odd that you never heard of him before. It took you a very short time going through the S.H.I.E.L.D. database to find his name.

‘Daniel Rand, a.k.a. Iron Fist.’

‘WHAT?!’

Daniel Rand? The blond aristocrat that looked like he was picked out of your wildest dreams. With a face that could break hearts and make knees weak, was the confidant and friend that you had been crushing on for weeks now?

Wow, he definitely had a face to match.

Without realizing, you had been staring at his picture for about 5 minutes, fawning over his sharp jaw and deep green eyes with a ridiculous love-sick smile on your face, with your heart fluttering in your chest.

‘God, please, like me.’ You said in your head. So far you had sort of a flirtationship going on with Iron Fist but you wondered if it was the same for Danny. He didn’t seem like the kind of guy who would intentionally lead you on, but now that you were seeing his face, you realized just how little you knew about him.

He probably had a life of his own and you took up only a sliver of it. Being an agent, you didn’t leave the Helicarrier very often, and you certainly didn’t have too many very friends. You never really realized how much you were missing until you got shot.

Iron Fist, well Daniel, filled the void you felt during your time off but it was also very possible that he didn’t feel the same way, that you were just someone he spent time with to get over his boredom.

Maybe tonight would be the time to change that.

The mission was supposed to take place today, so you woke up bright and early to finish up some things. Go over case files, do a weapon check and pick out your outfit. You were supposed to wear something that would catch people’s attention. And in the back of your head, you also wanted to blow Daniel’s mind right out of his skull.

Red seemed like it would make a statement. So would a bodycon, or maybe a long dress with a high slit. You wanted to go all out for your first mission in months. Maybe even get a few jaw drops.

Finally deciding on an outfit, you quickly texted Daniel.

‘Wear (F/C).’

***

“This guy is coming right?” You asked, bored. You had been ready for about 15 minutes now, looking like you were dripping diamonds and lounging comfortably in Fury’s seat, with your legs thrown over the armrest.

“He’ll be here any minute now.” Said Coulson, checking his phone.

You rolled your eyes, “Why do I feel like this is one of those movie moments where the girl comes down the stairs and the guy is just staring at her with a jaw drop. Or like when the bride walks down the aisle and the groom bursts into tears.”

You sighed, checking your watch again. 20 minutes.

“For someone making me wait this long, he better be so good looking that it makes me cry.”

“Well, I hope I don’t disappoint.”

The new voice certainly turned a few heads and there stood Daniel Rand. The pictures online really did him no justice. Sure, you didn’t cry, but your eyes definitely didn’t feel worthy to be looking something so pretty in the eye.

Before you could help it, a ‘wow’ slipped past your lips and he blushed, having heard you. Wow, he was cute inside and out. Unfortunately, Coulson had to come in where he wasn’t wanted and suggested a quick briefing which you had to agree to.

In the middle of the briefing, Coulson handed you a ring box and you raised a brow, “I’m a little young for you, don’t you think?”

He let out an irritated sigh but you noticed the tips of his ears turn red from embarrassment, “You’re posing as his fiancé. You need an engagement ring to match.”

“Shouldn’t he be getting on his knee then?” You joked, gaping at the size of the diamond for a second before slipping it on, completely missing the way Danny got redder at your teasing, “Wow, it suits me so well one would think I was made to be a socialite’s fiancé.”

Danny didn’t say anything and you brushed it off, putting him off as the shy but cute bookworm who would come through in a difficult situation. As soon as the thought came to mind, you facepalmed. All it took was one good looking guy to mess up your work habits.

“Well, come on honey, we have a party to get to.” You called out teasingly and handed him the keys to the car before strutting to the garages.

Coulson clapped him on the back with a small smirk on his face, “Good luck, honey.”

***

It didn’t take much effort to meet your contact in the party and you quickly left Danny’s side to discreetly to get any information he could pass to you. You quietly chatted with the contact.

Behind you, you vaguely heard a bunch of girls flock around him, giggling shrilly and trying to flirt with him. You resisted rolling your eyes. You had on an engagement ring but Danny’s finger was still bare and even though he might have announced being taken to them, apparently it was necessary for a ring to show his commitment. Something told you that even if he got it tattooed on his forehead, people would still try to flirt with him.

He just had one of those faces. Those faces that made people lose all reason. I mean, you’re slightly annoyed at the girls that have no moral and are shamelessly throwing themselves at him. But really, can you blame them?

Danny was gorgeous. He looked like a Greek Adonis that was sent down from the heavens to grace your eyes. Honestly, you couldn’t take your eyes off him while the two of you were driving down to the party.

Seeing them get handsy was more irritating than It usually would be. As annoying as it was to see these women through all their morals out the window and try and get a taken man to reciprocate their advances, it was more annoying to see them gawk over the guy you were crushing on.

A part of you wanted to just leave him in the car and not have anybody look at him.

But to keep your crush a secret, you maintained your distance from him, talking to the contact in a mixture of different languages so no one would be able to understand. Once you were done, you opted for getting a drink until you saw the pleading look on his face and almost felt bad.

So, you sauntered over to him, cutting right through the throng of girls, disgusted to see that some of them had wedding rings on, right to Danny’s side, snaking an arm around his waist and placing your hand underneath on his chest, giving him a sweet smile.

The shiny engagement ring on your finger caught their attention and they frowned, reminded that they were allowed to look, but not to touch.

“I hope you didn’t miss me too much.” You said, syrupy sweet and loud enough for the girls to hear before turning to them with a charming smile, “I hope my fiancé wasn’t too short with you girls today, he’s very stressed lately, with the wedding planning and all.”

Their faces fell further when you leaned into him and they could all recognize the possessive glint in your eyes. A look that said, I saw you trying to get your hands on something that was mine, you vultures.

The left you two quickly after that, resorting to go gossip in some corner. You wondered if they were snivelling about you but then realized that you shouldn’t be too cocky.

Instead, you turned your unamused gaze to your ‘fiancé’, pulling away from him with a frown.

“I’m assuming that you haven’t come here to flirt with someone else’s wife.”

“I wasn’t flirting though...” He replied innocently and you pursed your lips, resisting the urge to scowl at him. Instead, you just sighed and turned away from him, keeping an eye on the rest of the guests.

If what you were told is true, then someone is going to attempt an assassination on your contact and it was your job to protect him. However, you were distracted once more when he placed a hand on your waist.

You meant to turn around and ask him what he was doing but his grip was strong and he then pressed his lips to your ear. You froze, neck getting uncomfortably hot.

“At the entrance to the foyer.” He mumbled, looking into the mirror that was facing the entrance. Sure, enough you saw it too, the glint that came from the shadows. Someone was there.

The two of you still managed to stay inconspicuous, pretending like you were a couple in love. You turned to him with a smirk, hand going to your thigh where a gun was holstered.

“What do you say about getting out of here?”

With a hand around your waist, he led you to the other end of the room. Just as you expected, a waiter came up to you, trying to guide you elsewhere and you realized that both exits were covered. Grinning up at him, you asked him where the restroom was, giggling in a way that suggested something and he showed you up to the staircase to a hallway. 

Some of the older couples gave you knowing smiles while some of them passed disgusted glances as you made your way to the bathroom that for some reason had a couch in it. Damn, rich people.

You pulled up a schematic of the house, along with security cameras and looked figured out that each one of the exits were covered. Quickly making a plan with Danny, the two of you were about to exit again when you stopped him

You reached up and raked your fingers through his hair, dishevelling it a little before messing up his collar and slightly untucking his shirt. Taking a step back to admire your handiwork, you stopped for a second.

Something was missing.

It quickly occurred to you and you used your thumb to ruin your lipstick a little before smearing it at the base of his neck, “That should be convincing enough. Don’t you think?”

You didn’t give him a moment to answer, not that he even could, with you so close that he could smell your perfume and the scent made him feel dizzy. You pulled away to mess up your own hair and dress.

“How do I look?”

“Dishevelled.”

“Excellent.”

***

“Mission successful, assassination attempt was unsuccessful, contact is safe and being placed into witness protection, assassinators are in custody for questioning. Report 291220. Agent 290803. Phase Beta successful.” You reported into the com set.

Danny was quiet beside you, choosing to pay attention to the road while you deactivated your gadgets for the night. A quick glance from the corner of your eyes made your heart speed up just a little. He was doing that thing where he drove with just one arm.

“You know...” You started, clicking the safety on your gun, avoiding his eyes, “We don’t have to go back to HQ right now? We can get some dinner or something? In the mood for a veggie burger?”

“Is this meant to be platonic?”

“It’s meant to be a date.” You commented. His jaw tightened slightly and you raised a brow at him, did you really make him so uncomfortable?

“I thought you were in a relationship.”

“What?”

“Iron Fist. You like him, don’t you?”

An amused chuckle left you. Of course. He didn’t know you were aware of his secret. Resisting the urge to laugh at him, you shot him a smirk, leaning against your arm.

“What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him.”

Danny’s hands tightened around the steering wheel, knuckles turning white. He didn’t look at you, instead staring at the road with a steely gaze and for a second you wondered if you shouldn’t have pushed him.

“It’s a little hypocritical of you to nag me for not being loyal in a fake engagement and then going behind Iron Fist’s back, don’t you think?”

His voice was tight and he was gritting his teeth as he talked to you. You sighed, not wanting to upset him, “Not when you’re the same person.”

He jerked.

“Woah! Drive straight dude!”

“You knew?”

You snorted, “Pretty much, yeah. And since when are we in a relationship? I don’t remember you ever asking me out?”

His cheeks coloured, embarrassed and he looked away from your gaze, “I was planning to.”

“You’re lucky you’re cute.”

You continued in a comfortable silence while he drove. You weren’t really paying attention to where he was driving, choosing to look at him with a small smile. He really was beautiful. Judging by his red ears, he was well aware of your staring.

Eventually, he pulled into a parking space and you were mildly surprised to see he had driven you to a McDonalds. You grinned at him and he returned the smile, getting out of the car to open your door before taking your hand.

“You owe me a date.”

You sent him a soft smile, curling your finger underneath his chin before pulling him in for a gentle kiss. He returned it immediately, slightly pushing you onto the car door and gripping your hips. You pulled away, giggling when you realized some of your lipstick was now staining his.

Chuckling, you leaned up until your lips were brushing against his ear, “Hey genius, you still haven’t asked me out yet.”

Forever Taglist: @simonsbluee

USM Taglist: @imcarolinashannon

#Danny Rand #danny rand x reader #danny rand headcanon #danny rand x you #iron fist x reader #iron fist headcanon #ironfist headcanon #ironfist x reader #USM #usm x reader #USM x you #usm reactions #Ultimate Spider-Man #ultimate spiderman #ultimate spider man #ultimate spiderman x reader #ultimate spider man x reader #spiderman x reader #marvel x reader #marvel one shot

[suchalonelysunflower]

You’re the voice I hear inside my head, the reason that I’m singing (l.h)

Pairing: Luke Hemmings X Fem!Reader

Summary: Luke needs help writing a song, luckily you’re there to help him. You just hope your feelings for him won’t interfere in the writing process.

Warnings: Smut, Fluff, Angst if you blink. The reader uses she/her pronouns. Language, invasion of privacy, unprotected sex (don’t do it guys) oral female reciving. Maybe some grammatical errors (English it’s not my first language, sorry)

Word count: 4.5k

Author’s Note: Hello ✨ I’ve been working with this Luke piece since August and I finally stop procrastinating in order to finish it 🎉 Reblogs, comments, feedbacks and likes are always welcome and encouraged! I love to hear from you guys ❤️ Hope you like it and Happy Reading 🦋🌻

My materialist // Wanna be on my tag list?

He did it.

After almost two weeks of not getting anything good out of his head Luke finally beat the writer’s block.

He jumped out of his seat in the island kitchen and ran towards his music room with a very excited Petunia walking behind him with her tongue hanging out of her mouth. Luke grabbed his notebook and started writing as soon as his ass hit the cushions of the little sofa he had there, getting already lost in the sound.

His eyes filled with joy as he wrote down the melody, muttering some words to go along with it and bobbing his head as the rhythm got better and better. He couldn’t feel prouder.

It wasn’t like him to have such a strong writer‘s block, whenever it happened his band mates were there to help him get through it. However, this time they weren’t here, they were still at the studio where he was supposed to be.

It was an unanimous decision, they all new Luke wasn’t at his best, always getting frustrated and closing himself up to others, refusing any help until he could come up with something on his own, so they recommended him to rest at home for a couple days before he totally burns out and, reluctantly, he agreed.

But all of that self pity ended now that he got a melody going on and a few lyrics written down. To say that he was in cloud nine was an understatement.

A few moments later his phone started ringing. He was doing so well that he didn’t think to answer it until he saw your name pop up.

“Leech!” He said with a smile once he picked up.

You scrunch your nose at the old nickname. You have known the man for at least 19 years and he still refuses to let go of the fact that you didn’t want to be his friend at the beginning because someone told you boys had leeches hidden in their pockets.

But, alas, you knew the nickname was not going anywhere so you decided to ignore it just this time “Hello, Hems!”

“I’m so glad you called! Just in time, actually” He said cheerfully.

“Well someone sounds happy for a change” You chuckled “What’s gotten you so amicable today, love?”

“I can’t tell you over the phone, you need to come in order to know what it is” Luke teased, not needing to see your face to know that you were rolling your eyes at him.

You chuckled again “Good thing I’m on my way then with some pizza. I’ll be there in approximately one Jonas Brothers’ song”

He laughed “You’re too good to me”

You sighed when he ended the call just a few seconds later “Only if you knew…”

You hated the cliche of falling for your best friend, but in your defense: your best friend was Luke Hemings, how could you not?

Once “Lovebug” ended you found yourself parking in his driveway. You shook your head at the irony of it all as you grabbed the pizza box and headed to the door. You were about to knock when suddenly he opened the door, flashing you one of his signature smiles that made your tummy feel weird.

“Were you waiting by the door?” You asked as you extended your arm to give him a side hug, which he gladly took and hugged you back, bringing you even closer to him. You just hoped he couldn’t feel the loud beatings of your heart.

“By the window, actually” Luke laughed as he took the pizza box from you and walked to the kitchen, placing it on top of the counter “I just can’t wait to show you what I got!”

You could see how excited he was, the gleam in his eyes was everlasting as he talked and his smile reached his eyes with ease, making little wrinkles appear by the sides of them. You smiled back at him and nodded, letting him lead the way.

He quickly took your hand, almost running as he guided you to his mini studio. You sat on his sofa, petting Petunia as he accommodated himself and his guitar.

“I figured it out!” Luke said with pride in his eyes “I conquered the block!”

“Luke that’s amazing!” You knew he was struggling a lot lately, that was one of the main reasons you checked up on him more often this past few weeks “Omg, I can’t wait to hear it!”

Luke nodded and wasted no time in starting playing his new song.

“I thought I had it all, thought I let you go. But truth be told, I’m just a fool in a one man show”

You listened carefully to what he was saying, loving the lyrics already before you started noticing something weird in the melody… there was something familiar in it, but you couldn’t pinpoint what.

“The secrets I held. The lies I told myself. All were worth it cause it meant I get to see your face”

Once the chorus started, you knew where you’ve heard this before.

Luke was staring at you the whole time since he started singing, wanting nothing more than his best friend’s approval, but was met with your concerned face as he continued.

“I never give you away, cause I’ve already made that mistake. If-“ He stopped completely when he saw the way you were looking at him “You hate it.”

“What?” You asked, taken by surprise by his hurt face.

“You can tell me if it’s bad, you know? I won’t get mad or anything but-“

You cut him off, shaking your head as you place your hand on his thigh “No, Luke. It’s not that at all”

“Then what, Y/N?” He said, putting his guitar away from him “Cause you don’t give me that look unless you’re feeling somewhat uncomfortable. I know the lyrics need arrangements and-“

“Luke!” You interrupted his rambling one again, knowing how he gets when he’s flustered “The lyrics are fine! Everything is fine! I really liked that last line you sang. But…”

“But?”

You sighed “Let me show you something”

You took your phone out of your bag and started searching through your songs until you found what you were looking for “Please, don’t be mad” You begged with a sigh as you pressed play on one of Taylor Swift’s songs.

Luke didn’t understand what you were talking about until he heard the first few chords of the song. His eyes winded as plates as he listened to the melody he swore he just invented out of the blue, a deep disappointment came across him at the realization he just repeated a melody that someone else already created.

You paused the song when you noticed his expression change all of the sudden. The gleam in his eyes completely disappeared as a dark gloom clouded his blue irises “Luke?” You asked, but the tall blonde was already getting up and started walking out of the studio “Luke!”

You followed him into the hall, where you could catch a glimpse of him tugging on his curls and cursing to himself. You called his name again with no avail, he wasn’t listening as he drowned in self pity and embarrassment.

“I should’ve known!” He said loudly this time “Fuck! It was too good to be true”

“It’s okay, Lu-“ You tried, but he quickly turned around and cut you off.

“It’s not okay, Y/N!” He yelled, making you take a step back. It wasn’t like him to get so angry to the point of yelling, but you can’t say that you don’t understand his frustration “When is plagiarism ever okay?! I’m such a fucking idiot”

“Hey, no, no, no, no, no” You interrupted, standing on your tiptoes to grab him by his shoulders and make him look at you “You won’t talk about my best friend like that”

Luke looked away, not wanting to meet your eyes at this moment. So you took matters into your own hands, literally, and placed your palms on his cheeks, softly squeezing them together and forcing him to look at you “The song is great” You said “Yes, the melodies are similar but you can work on that. You’re Luke Hemmings for crying out loud!”

He placed his hands over yours and pushed them away in a soft movement, not letting go of you as he did “Well, Luke Hemmings can’t write a song even if his life depended on it” He sighed, more calmed now “I don’t know what to do! I don’t even know if there is something I could do”

You thought for a second “Maybe not,” You said “But there might be something we could do”

Luke furrowed his eyebrows “Huh?”

“Yeah,” You nodded “I know I basically know nothing about melodies and composing a song. But I know a lot about poems and writings!” You said with a smile “I also know that you’ve been having a rough time lately and I just want to help in every way I can. I hate to see you like this, Luke. Let me help you?”

He stared at you and immediately knew that he couldn’t say no to your pleasing eyes. The fact that you wanted to help him took him by surprise, but he should’ve known, you have the biggest heart on earth and he knew he could count on you, always. Hell, you even moved to another continent to support him and his friends. You were always there for him, always taking care of him while also making fun of him and just being the best friend there is. And now you wanted to help him get over his writer's block? He could kiss you right now!

“Woah, slow down tiger” You laughed “We need to make a song first”

Did he say that out loud? Oh shit.

“I- just. Um-“ He rambled, trying to hide the pink that colored his cheeks “Thank you”

You just nodded and walked towards the kitchen, part of it because you were still hungry, but in reality it was to hide the way you couldn’t stop smiling.

“C’mon, Hems! Time to write a song”

**

You have seriously underestimated the whole writing and composing process of a song. How could Taylor Swift make it look so easy?!

It’s been almost a week and you have been staying with Luke 24/7 locked inside his little studio as you revise song idea after song idea, going back and towards without really going anywhere and only getting out to walk Petunia, eat and go to the bathroom. Once one of you gets too tired you decide to take a nap in Luke's bedroom like you always do since you were kids. None of this served as much help to calm down your feelings towards the tall Australian. In fact, you are almost sure they grew stronger than before.

You couldn’t help but get lost in him. Every subtle movement he makes; how he licks his lips and bites them every time he is concentrating on something; how his fingers move so smoothly on the guitar or the piano; how he hums to himself in that melodic voice that gives you chills everytime you listen to it… But there is also the way his eyes linger on you for more than a second; how he lays his head on your shoulder and starts playing with your hand; how he cuddles with you at night and always gives you one kiss on the cheek every morning and every night. He’s got you hooked and he doesn’t even know it.

“What do you think of this, little leech?” The oblivious man called, making you break away from your thoughts as he played some notes on the piano.

It was a sweet melody, melancholic but comforting.

“So we are settled that it’s going to be a balad?” You ask once he's done.

He pressed his lips together in a fine line “Not sure, feels like it’s missing something”

“Almost like a breakdown of other instruments, right?” You ask and he smiles.

“It’s almost like you can read my mind, love”

You smiled, hiding your blushed cheeks from his sight as your gaze drifted back to your little notebook of poems. And, almost without noticing, you start humming.

“Mmmh, Hope and I pray, darling that you will stay… butterfly lies..”

“Take them away” Luke finishes for you. He slowly gets up and sits right next to you, placing his head on your shoulders as you close your book “You’re really good with this,” He said, interlocking his fingers with yours “Why won’t you let me see more of your writings?”

He lifted his other hand to try to snatch the book out of your hands, but you were faster and put it out of his reach “Cause! It’s private” You laughed “Don’t want you to laugh at me or something”

“I could never laugh at you,” He said softly.

You turn your head to the side and almost choke on air as you notice his proximity, making you hyper aware of his breath on your lips and the way he was looking into your eyes, almost like if he wanted to say something but didn’t have the words to do it.

“Luke, I-“ You said in a whisper, his eyes fixed on your lips as he hummed “I- I think I’m a little bit hungry…” You lied, not knowing exactly what to do.

Luke just looked at you and nodded, not hiding his disappointment as he separated himself a little bit so you could both head out to the kitchen. Once there, he went to the stereo and connected his phone so you could have a more relaxing atmosphere.

You started making dinner, nothing too elaborate but complicated enough so you could focus on that rather than what just happened between you two. You knew you were just friends to him, so this new change in his demeanor was surprising and confusing to say the least.

Suddenly, your favorite song started playing. It was an old jazz song that reminded you of home and soon enough you found yourself humming along.

Luke stared at you as you prepared the meal, completely awestruck as he heard you sing softly along the lyrics. He smiled to himself and walked up to you, offering you his hand before asking: “Dance with me?”

You chuckled as you took his hand and let him guide you to the living room. He placed his hand on your lower back as he held your palm with the other one. You placed your free hand on his shoulder and let him guide you through the melody, already feeling the beating of your heart go ten times faster than it should.

You softly placed your head on his chest, relaxing as you felt the vibrations of his soft voice singing along as you slowly danced together.

“I like this” He murmured while his hand caressed your back and his chin rested on your head, placing a little kiss to it.

“Me too”

**

You got out of the shower and put on one of Luke’s shirts, ready to get on the bed and let all your thoughts rest for the day as you drift to sleep. You sighed as you looked in the mirror and tried to calm your feelings down, hoping that this time your heart will listen.

You headed to Luke’s room, wanting nothing more than to lay down and relax. But you never expected to see what you saw.

When Luke noticed that you had came into the room he quickly closed your notebook and placed it on your side of the bed, hoping that you didn’t realize what he was doing.

“Luke, what the fuck!?” You asked in an angry tone as you walked to the bed and grabbed your notebook in your hands “I told you this was private! How could you betray my trust like that?!”

Luke looked terrified, he never liked you angry, especially if you were angry at him. He tried to speak, but you quickly turned around and started grabbing all your things and put it in the bag you brought to stay over.

“Wha-What are you doing?” He asked confused.

“I’m going home” You said in a huff, turning around to put on your leggings and shoes.

“What?!” Luke jumped from his side of the bed and almost ran to you “Y/N, please. I’m sorry! I didn’t know it meant that much to you!” You ignored him “Please don’t go! It was a mistake, I’m sorry!”

You glared at him “I asked you not to do it! God, Luke! This is a total invasion of my privacy. Best friends don’t do that to each other!”

You tried to walk past him, but he quickly grabbed your arm and made you stop “Well best friends tell each other everything, don’t you think?!” Now he seemed angry as well.

“What haven’t I told you?!”

Luke rolled his eyes, letting go of your arm “Uh, I don’t know! Maybe the fact that you are in love with someone and you didn’t tell me?!”

You were taken aback by his words, furrowing your brows in confusion. He took your silence as a sign to continue.

“The poems, the writings you have there… They are beautiful and heartbreaking, Y/N” He explained, much more calmed “All those words are impossible to write unless you feel what you are writing. The message is right there, clear as water and you didn’t want me to read it. Why?”

His blue eyes seemed like a storm when he looked at you. You could tell he was hurting from all of this, couldn’t he tell who those writings are for?

“Why do you think? You blabbering idiot?” You asked softly, eyes meeting the floor, hoping he got the message.

Luke’s whole demeanor softened and he took in your words. His heart was beating fast as he took two steps to be completely in front of you.

He cupped your cheeks into his hands and made you look at him, telling you everything you need to know with just one look.

“Luke-“ He didn’t have you time to respond as he captured your lips with his, making you drop your stuff to the ground as you started kissing him back.

You placed your hands on the back of his head, softly caressing his curls as he deepened the kiss, parting your lips so he could explore your mouth as he wished for so many years now and making you let out a soft moan as he did so.

“You don’t know how long I’ve waited for this” He said, kissing you once again “I thought I was being too obvious”

You chuckled “Well, not obvious enough, Hemmings” You pecked his lips one more time.

He smiled into the kiss as he let his hands wander down your back, softly squeezing your ass as he started walking you towards the bed, letting you fall delicately as he hovered over you.

You whimpered as you felt his lips trailing down your jaw and neck, sucking lightly and leaving marks wherever he went.

“Luke, what-?” You moaned, tangling your fingers around his curls and pulling him up to meet your gaze “What does this mean for us? What does this make us?”

Without wasting a breath he said confidently “I want to make you mine, love. If you let me, would you be mine? And I’ll be yours”

You looked at him in the eyes and you swore you’d never fallen harder than this.

You nodded “I was always yours, my love”

Luke smiled as he cupped your cheek with one of his hands, bringing your lips together in a kiss filled with love, passion and need. All that you guys ever wanted from each other.

You could feel his other hand wandering around under your/his shirt, softly caressing your breast and making you moan.

“Can I take this off, love?” He asked, playing with the hem of your shirt.

You nodded and wasted no time in getting rid of the fabric, throwing it somewhere around the room before his lips started marking his way down your neck again, this time with hunger as he trailed down from your throat to your breast, kissing one of them as his hand massaged the other, switching from time to time so none of them gets neglected for long.

Your soft moans and whimpers were music to his ears as he felt his erection growing harder with every little breath that came over your mouth. You could feel his erection through his pants, making you groan as you moved your hips to get some kind of friction where you needed it the most.

Luke noticed your little desperate movements and smirked as he let his hand travel down your stomach, ghosting over your sensitive bund over your clothes.

“Is this okay?” He asked when his fingers started pulling down the waistband of your leggings and panties.

“Yes,” You whimpered “Yes, Luke. Please”

You lifted your hips to help him take off your clothes completely, leaving you naked under him.

Luke sucked on a breath and moaned once he got a glimpse of your naked body “So perfect” He whispered, kissing your forehead “So beautiful” He kissed your lips, only to continue kissing down on your body till he reached your aching pussy “So wet for me, my love” He moaned before placing a kiss on your clit, making you thrust your hips at the sudden touch.

He grabbed your hips and pin them down as he started fucking into you with his tongue. Sucking and licking at all the right spots in a rhythm that made you see stars.

You grabbed onto his curls and brought him closer to you. Moaning his name over and over again “Luke,” You pant “I need more, Luke. Please”

Luke got the message as he added a finger to his ministrations, pumping in and out of your entrance “Is this good, Y/N?” But his question was answered by a sinful moan of yours “Talk to me, love” He said, adding another finger.

“Fuck! So good, Luke” You moaned, letting your head fall on the soft pillow “So. Fucking. Good”

He continued to pump his fingers into you at a fast pace while his mouth was locked on your clit, sucking and licking it with delight like it was his favorite meal. Groaning as he felt you clench around his digits when he hit one special spot inside you “Are you close, beautiful?”

You whimpered and nodded in return, not being able to form a coherent sentence at this moment of pure ecstasy.

“Cum for me, my love” He said, kissing the inside of your thigh and speeding his pace “Cum all over my fingers” And so you did.

Luke groaned as he felt your juices drip past his fingers and onto the mattress, swearing that he’s never seen such a prettier sight than your face right now.

You whined as he pulled his digits out of you, but the tight knot in your belly grew as you heard him pulling out his pants and sliding back between your legs.

His face was mere inches from yours once he settled back on the bed and on top of you. You smiled.

“Hi” You said, trying to catch your breath after your first orgasm.

“Hey” He smiled, kissing your forehead and pressing his against yours “Are you sure you want this?” He asked “Its okay if you don’t and we can stop whenever you-“

You shut him off with a kiss “I want this” You said in a whisper “I want you”

That was all the confirmation he needed. Slowly he started sliding into you, making you both moan because of the stretch.

“Are you okay?” He asked, stopping when he saw your face wincing in pain.

You nodded “So big, need a minute” You said. Luke understood and started pepper kissing your face, not leaving any space untouched until you gave him the go-to to keep going.

Luke groaned as he bottom down, giving you a minute to get used to his length. You were moaning his name as you felt him deep inside you, quickly replacing the pain with pleasure.

“Move. Please, Luke” You begged.

He started moving his hips at a slow pace, not wanting to hurt you if he went too hard too fast. It was only when you wrapped your legs around his waist and brought him closer to you that he got the message.

“Faster, fuck. Please, go faster!” You moaned into his ear. Every little sound you made going straight to his cock, quickening the pace as he started fucking you fast and rough.

Your moans became higher pitch as you got closer and closer to your climax. Your nails ran down his back, leaving red trails for you to trace later.

“Fuck, Y/N” Luke groaned “I’m so close, love”

His hips started thrusting relentlessly, chasing his climax as well as yours, making the bed hit the wall with every thrust of his hips.

“I’m gonna cum” You moaned with every move of his hip “I’m gonna cum, Luke. Oh god”

You let out a pornographic moan as you felt your walls clench around his cock, letting go all over him as you tried to catch your breath in all your euphoria.

Soon enough you felt Luke’s thrusts become sloppy and harder, twitching inside you as he painted your walls with his release as he moaned your name over and over again.

He grabbed your cheek and pulled your face closer to him so you could kiss as you ride down your highs, whispering sweet praises to each other as he pulled out of you and cuddled you close.

“That was…”

“I know”

You both laughed softly as Luke kissed your cheek and got up to bring a warm cloth to clean you up and also grabbing a shirt so you could sleep more comfortably. He laid down beside you and pulled you closer to him, kissing the shell of your ear until you both drifted to sleep.

You woke up a couple of hours later, feeling the other side of the bed cold as ice. You looked for Luke around the room but were unable to find him. The wheels in your head started turning as you looked around the room, that’s when you heard the soft sound of the piano playing in the background.

With a shake of your head you got up and started making your way to the grand piano he had in his living room and, sure enough, Luke was sitting there writing the song.

“Inspiration struck?” You asked, making him jump at the sound of your voice.

He visibly relaxed as he saw you walk up to him in nothing but his shirt “Needed to write it down” He said, kissing your lips as you sat next to him.

You looked at the music sheets he got scattered around “You almost finished? How?”

“Turns out I just needed my muse by my side. Admitting my love for her was the only thing I needed to finally get everything right again”

You blushed at his words and pulled him closer for another kiss “Will you sing it to me?” He nodded.

“Lover of mine..”

Tag: @iknowyouthinkimbulletproof

#luke hemmings #5 seconds of summer #5sos #luke hemmings smut #suchalonelysunflower #luke hemmings fanfic #luke hemmings imagine #luke 5SOS #luke 5sos #luke 5 seconds of summer #luke hemmings fluff #luke hemmings angst #CALM #luke smut #luke angst #luke fluff #fanfic #Luke hemmings X reader #luke x you #luke x reader #lover of mine #l.r.h

[thelukesalvez]

Luke Alvez x Reader: Premature

Request: ‘can i request an imagine where the reader is pregnant and luke’s away on a case when she goes into labor? and garcia has to call luke to get him home?’  

Tagged: @ssaic-jareau​ , @alvezstan​ , @saintd0lce​ , @ogmilkis​ , @reidswords​, @ssa-morgan​, @garcias-batcave​ ,  @akimagies​, @zhangyixingxing1​ , @pinkdiamond1016​

Word count: 4.5k

Warnings: none

A/N: idk why i always picture luke with a daughter??? but anyway another DAD luke fic like yes pls, enjoy!

The worst part about being pregnant had to be the lower back aches.  Or maybe the way your swollen ankles prevented you from fitting into any of your cute shoes.  It could also be the tender breasts, the mood swings, or how food didn’t taste as good, yet somehow you were still always hungry.  Come to think of it, being pregnant, in general, was the worst. 

Currently, you were seven and a half months along.  You had 6 weeks until your daughter would be born.  6 weeks somehow felt both impossibly long and just around the corner.  On one hand, you really couldn’t wait to get your body back.  You missed wearing pants that didn’t have an elastic waistband, and the freedom of being able to get out of bed without Luke’s help.  

On the other hand, you and Luke were going to be first time parents.  This brought about a lot of anxiety and uncertainty.  There was still so much to get done before the baby arrived, that at times you couldn’t help but feel a little overwhelmed. 

“You worry too much,” Luke had told you one afternoon.  

But you disagreed.  “Luke, she’s gonna be here in less than two months and her room isn’t even close to being finished.  We still have to paint, and put together the crib-”

“We have six weeks, baby.  I’ll get it done, I promise.” 

His reassuring words did little to calm your mind or your nerves.  One thing that did keep the anxious thoughts at bay, was work.  Focusing your attention on BAU cases was the perfect distraction… until that was taken away from you too.  

“I don’t want you in the field,” Luke had stated that night.  

“You’re joking, right?”

Luke’s pressed lips and slightly flared nostril told you that no, he was not joking. 

“Luke,” you’d groaned, throwing your head back against the pillow.  “I’m fine.”

“You can barely walk, let alone chase after anyone,” he stated, his arms folding across his chest.  He always did that when he wanted you to take him seriously.  “And I know for a fact that you can’t fit into a bulletproof vest.”

You threw him your best glare.  “Okay, first off, that was mean.  Second, you can’t expect me to just sit here all day doing nothing.  I’ll go insane, you know I will.”

“Baby, you’re seven months pregnant.  You need to relax.”

“Relax?  Seriously, Luke?”  you felt a wave of frustration wash over you.  Lately you've been finding it so hard to control your emotions, so you’re not entirely surprised when you feel the burning of tears in your eyes. “I can’t relax! I’m uncomfortable all the time.  I’m fat and I’m hot and I’m sweaty. My boobs feel like they’re going to explode any second.  I’m nauseous and I’m tired and I’m hungry.  And if I stay home all day that’s all I’m going to think about.  I’m going to just sit and dwell on the fact that I am miserable.”

Luke’s face softens when he sees that you’re crying.  That wasn’t an uncommon occurrence lately, but he felt guilty for being the one to cause it this time around. 

“C’mere,” he says, taking a seat on the edge of the bed.  

And even though you’re angry with him, you don’t hesitate before scooting up the mattress and sliding into his arms.  You lay your head on his shoulder, Luke’s hand finding its way down to your lower back, where he rubs gentle circles into the sore muscles.  Being in his arms had a way of making you feel better. 

“I’m sorry you’re so uncomfortable, baby. I just- I worry about you. All I want is for you and the baby to be okay.”

You sniffle into his chest, his sweet words making your voice soften.  “I can’t sit here all day, Luke.  I really can’t.”

“I know.” He rests his cheek on top of your head and sighs.  “How about we meet in the middle?”

Looking up at him, you skeptically ask,  “How?”

“You could work the cases from the BAU,” he suggests. 

You scrunch your nose, secretly hoping that his compromise meant just giving in to what you wanted entirely.  But, as you think about it for a moment, you had to admit you didn’t completely hate the idea.  Things were getting challenging in the field.  And as much as you hated him for saying it, Luke was right- the bulletproof vests no longer fit you, and you couldn’t chase down any perps.  You were relatively useless, at least physically, at this point.  

“I’m sure Garcia would love an extra hand,” he adds. 

“Fine,” you mutter quietly. 

“Thank you,” he whispers, pressing a light peck against the top of your head.  

But, as Luke would soon find, just because you agreed to be stationed at the BAU did not mean you weren’t going to complain about it.   

The two of you walked, hand-in-hand, into the building the next morning.  Emily had called, about fifteen minutes prior, to let you both know that you had a case in Boston. 

“What if I just stay at the police precinct?”

Luke rolled his eyes.  “No.”

“Why not? I could help Reid with the geological profile- or interview the families.  There’s a lot I can do-”

“We already agreed that you’d stay here.”

You scoffed in frustration before trying another tactic. 

“You know,” you drawled, using the hand he wasn’t already holding to reach around and grip his arm.  “I’m worried about you, too.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes,” you state, matter-of-factly.  “Just because I’m carrying the baby doesn’t mean I’m the only one that needs to stay safe.  It would be equally devastating if something happened to you.  You let your hand trail down the length of his arm and over to your belly.  “I don’t know what we’d do without you.”  

Luke swiped his ID badge to get inside the building before holding the door open for you, you hesitate, waiting for his response.  Luke’s lips were parted into a soft grin. “I know you’re just trying to make me feel guilty, but that was really sweet.”  He leans forward and pecks your lips lightly.  

You roll your eyes and storm into the building.  

…

“So I hear we’re going to be lab partners!” Garcia drums her fingers against the round table.  

You shrug, “Looks like it.”

“I know you’re bummed to not be in the field, but I’m so excited that you’ll be here.”

Luke’s hand reaches for yours underneath the table.  You let your fingers lace together with his before you smile back at Garcia.  Maybe being sidelined wouldn’t be all bad.  “I’m excited too, Pen,” you tell her.  

“Alright guys listen up,” Emily enters the briefing room.  “Police need our help in Boston.  Two college students have gone missing the past month, and one of the bodies was just found dumped off of I-95.  Y/N will be working the case from here, so we’ll be down a body in the field.”

Garcia hits a few buttons on the remote, making a gruesome image project onto the screen in front of the team.  She presents a few more details about the case before Emily declares, “Wheels up in 20.”

Luke’s shifting through his go bag at his desk when you approach him from behind.  You rest your hand on his back and rub up and down his soft, maroon shirt.  

“Be safe, okay?” you tell him.  You felt guilty knowing he was going into the field without you.  

Luke sighs, turning his body so that he was facing you.  His big hands rest on your hips as he holds you out in front of him.  “You know I will.”

You nod, and you believed his words, but that didn’t mean you’d be any less worried about him while he was away.  

Luke could sense the uneasiness on your face, so he leaned in and kissed your cheek lightly before whispering,  “There is nothing that could ever keep me from coming back home to you and our baby, do you hear me?” 

Leaning into his touch, you sigh.  “Good.  Because I meant what I said; I don’t know what we’d do without you.”

“We’re going to miss you out there, kid.” Rossi states as he passes your desk.  

“Keep me updated,” you respond sadly.  He pats you on the shoulder before nodding with a smile.  

With a final kiss and promises to call, Luke and the rest of the team load onto the jet to head for Boston. 

At first, you stay in the bullpen seated at your desk, running through the casefile.  You were the only one in the entire room.  By habit, you kept looking up at Luke’s desk.  Instead of his warm smile, you’re met by his empty chair.  Your eyes linger for a moment before you feel a sharp pain shoot across your stomach, making you wince.  

“Woah,” you whisper, your hand falling on your bump.  “Was that a kick?” you ask her out loud.

It didn’t take long before the silence became deafening, so after a few minutes, you stand up and waddle down the hallway to Garcia’s leir.  You knock at her door before entering. 

“Hey,” you say, your hand supporting your sore back.  “It’s like, creepy quiet out there, do you mind if I work with you, in here?”

Her face lights up.  “Of course!” Immediately, she begins clearing off a space on her desk for you to set up. 

“Thanks,” you smile, taking a seat in her spare office chair.  You try your best to sit up straight as your insides begin to cramp.  Garica turns to see your eyes squeezed shut. 

“What’s wrong?” her voice is filled with concern. 

“Nothing,” you sigh in relief when the cramp passes. “She’s kicking a lot today.”

Garcia’s face breaks out into a large grin.  “Oh! My Goddaughter’s gonna be a spunky one, isn’t she?”

…

As it turned out, there wasn’t much for you to do from the BAU.  Garcia worked tirelessly, delving into files and uncovering helpful information for the team.  But you weren’t even close to being as tech savvy as her, and besides the casefile you’d already read through four times, you didn’t have many resources to work off of.  

Whenever the team would call with questions, you’d listen intently, and try to figure out some way that you could help them.  But, by that evening, you were starting to feel pretty useless.  

“Why don’t you just head home?” Garcia suggested kindly.  “You look tired.”

You were tired.  You were tired and hungry and sore from all your baby’s kicking.  But you shook your head.  “I don’t want to be in the house alone,” you admit to her.  “It’s too quiet there without Luke.”

Garcia, of course, understands.  “Do you want to take a walk?  Just around the building?”

At first, you want to say no.  But as you consider her offer, you can’t help but admit that stretching your legs sounded pretty nice, so you agree. 

“I think I’m most excited for coffee,” you tell Garcia.  The two of you had walked the entire floor of the BAU a couple of times now and were about to head back to her office.  

“God, I can’t even imagine going nine months without coffee.  I think that would break me,” she admits.  

You start to laugh, but you’re quickly interrupted by a sudden, sharp pain in your abdomen.  

“Woah,” you gasp, grabbing your stomach.  You hunch over, desperate to alleviate some of the pain, but it only grows with intensity.  It takes your breath away for a moment, and all you can do is focus on the tiled floor beneath you as you attempt to muscle through it.  

But then you feel something burst inside of you, followed by a warm liquid rushing down your leg.

With wide, terrified eyes, you look up to Garcia. 

“Pen,” you whisper, barely recognizing your own voice.  “I th-think my water just broke...”

“Oh my god,” she says, her voice higher than usual. “Oh my god, okay, okay. You’re okay.” 

She hurries to your side and wraps an arm around your waist.  You and your shaky legs are grateful for her support.  She guides you to a chair stationed in the hallway, where she helps you sit.  

The panic really starts to set in once your eyes land on your dampened pants.  

“No,” you start to shake your head rapidly.  “Pen, no I can’t- it’s too early-”

You’re amazed by how calm Garcia remains.  “It’s okay,” she tells you.  “We’re gonna get you to the hospital and everything’s gonna be fine.”

But you keep shaking your head.  “No, she’s early.  She’s too early- I need Luke, please- I can’t do this.”

“I’m gonna call Luke right now, everything’s going to be okay.”

Garcia pulls out her phone and dials your husband. She frowns when it goes to voicemail after a few rings.  

By now, there’s a steady influx of tears spilling down your cheeks. You ask softly, “Why isn’t he answering?” 

“Let me try Emily.”

You sigh a breath of relief when you hear Emily’s voice on the other end of the line.  

“Emily-” Garcia gasps. “Where’s Luke?”

You overhear her, “He’s interrogating the Unsub- why? What’s the matter?”

“Y/N’s in labor, we need him.”

“Oh my god,” Emily says.  There’s a brief pause before she tells Garcia,  “I’ll be right back.”

“Pen-” you groan, another contraction washing over you.  You hunch over in the chair and grab at the air, desperate for something to clamp down on.  

She quickly extends her hand, letting you squeeze it tightly. 

“Garcia?” you hear Luke’s sweet voice over the line.  You want to call out for him, but you can’t form the words.  

“Luke!” she exclaims, her concerned eyes never leaving you.  “Luke, Y/N’s in labor- her water just broke. You have to come home.”

You gasp and bite down on your lip as the pain suddenly intensifies.

“Breathe,” she instructs you calmly.  “Just breathe with me-”

“What?” you can hear the disbelief in his voice.  “But- she’s only seven months pregnant- that's too early-” 

The contraction passes, leaving you breathless, but you hold your hand out.  Garcia picks up on your gesture and hands you the phone. 

“Luke-” you’re on the verge of bursting into terrified tears.  “I’m so scared.”

“Baby, it’s okay, you’re gonna be okay.” You can hear the worry in his voice as he soothes you.  “I’m on my way, okay? I’m gonna take the jet, I’ll be there soon.”

“I don’t know if I can do this-”

“No, baby- of course you can, you’re so strong.  You’re gonna be okay.”

“Please hurry,” you whimper.  

“I will, I love you.”

You pass the phone to Garcia reluctantly.  You wished you could stay on the line with him.  Something about hearing his voice made you feel calmer. 

You’re shaky and weak, but Garcia helps you all the way into the elevator and down into the parking garage.  You hesitate before climbing into the front seat of her car. 

“What’s wrong?” she asks, her hand gently placed on your elbow. 

“I don’t want to get your seat all gross-”

You’re referring to the amniotic sac fluid currently soaking your pants.

“Are you serious?” she asks in disbelief.  “If we don’t hurry you’re going to be giving birth in my car, so I think I’ll take my chances with the water.”

You nod quickly and climb into the front seat.  While Garcia hurries around to the front, you clutch onto your baby bump tightly, wondering why the hell she was coming so early. 

Garcia winds through traffic hurriedly, every so often she glances in your direction, trying to make sure you’re okay.  “I guess they weren’t kicks,” you groan, as another contraction washes over you.  You grip the door handle until your knuckles turn white and squeeze your eyes shut.  

“Keep breathing,” Garcia soothes.  She lets you take her hand across the console and doesn’t even wince when you squish it tightly in yours.  

“I’m really scared, Penelope,” you whimper quietly, falling back against the seat when the contraction passes.  

“I know,” Garcia clicks her tongue empathetically.  

“Nothing’s ready.  Not her room- we haven’t even set up her crib yet  I’m not ready. I was supposed to have another 6 weeks to get ready-”

But Penelope is shaking her head. “You, right now, as you are, are going to be a great mother, okay? You’re ready.”

She sounded so sure, so confident in you- maybe she was right.  

…

“Where is he?” 

You’re sweating, exposed in a delivery room, and in more pain than you ever have been in your entire life.  

Garcia’s stayed by your side the entire time, holding your hand and talking you through the pain.  You’d been at the hospital about two hours now.  

Currently, Garcia was dabbing your forehead with a wet washcloth.  Your contractions were about 6 minutes apart.  According to the doctor, you’d have to start pushing soon.    

“I can’t do this without him. He should be here..”

“He’ll be here.”

You look up at her, exhausted and with fear in your eyes. 

Garcia squeezes your shoulder.  “And if he’s not here, then we’ll do this together, okay? You and me.”

“Promise you won’t leave?”

She nods.  “I promise.”

…

Luke’s sprinting through the maze of a hospital trying desperately to find the delivery room number that Garcia texted him.  He’s already been redirected by a couple of nurses, but every floor looked the same. 

The door number came into sight when he turned the corner.  He doesn’t hesitate before running the final distance between the two of you. 

Luke swings the door open, only able to exhale when his eyes finally land on you.  

You’re sitting up in your bed, hair tied up messily and cheeks flushed.  

As soon as you see him, he sees your shoulder slump, like you’ve exhaled a breath of relief.

“Luke-” 

His name is barely audible, but it’s enough.  

“I’m here, baby,” he assures you, crossing the room in just two, large strides. 

Garcia’s on the opposite side of your bed, clutching your hand tightly.  After pressing his lips against your sweaty forehead, he looks at her and mouths, ‘thank you’.  

She nods, “Of course, it was nothing.”  She says it casually, like she didn’t just spend the last three hours comforting you through labor, doing his job for him, making sure you were safe.  

It was everything. 

Minutes after Luke arrives, the doctor tells you it’s time to push.  

You flash Luke a scared glance, but he wraps an arm around your shoulder and kissed your temple, his lips feel comforting.  “You can do this.” 

You sigh, because like you said, being in his arms had a way of making you feel better.  

...

When her soft cries fill the air, you’re finally able to breathe again.  You collapse back against your pillow, exhausted and sweaty.  

Luke’s still cupping your hand in his, his much larger fingers wrapping themselves around your skin.  He’s looking towards the doctor, who’s holding in his arms, your baby girl. 

“Is she okay?” you ask weakly.  

Luke nods.  “She’s small, but she’s so beautiful.” 

Because she’s premature, you’re not able to hold her right away.  Instead, she’s bundled up and taken to the NICU.  

“No-” you protest pathetically.  “I want her with me-”

“I know,” Luke whispers.  “But they gotta keep her warm.  They’re gonna put her in an isolette.  They said we can visit as soon as you’re ready.”

Without hesitating, you attempt to sit up in bed. “I’m ready,” you declare weakly.  

Luke’s hand pushes against your shoulder lightly in protest.  “No, baby. You need rest-”

You found yourself growing angrier and angrier.  You wanted to see your baby- wanted to hold her.  But your body betrays you.  You’re just so exhausted that you can’t even fight against him.  Instead, you fall back against the pillow and huff out a choppy, frustrated sob.

“I know,” he says.  He sits on the edge of your bed and reaches his hand out to brush some of the loose strands of hair away from your face.  He leans forward and presses his lips to your sweaty forehead. “You did so good.” He whispers against your skin.  “So, so good.”

You close your eyes against his touch, letting it wash over you. 

“How small is she?” you ask when he finally breaks away. 

Luke’s lips pressed together in a thin line and he didn't answer immediately.  After a moment he sighs.  “She’s small.” 

“She’s gonna be okay though, right?” You look to Luke for all the answers.  And he wants to give them to you.  He wants to give everything to you. 

He nods.  “She’s gonna be okay.  She’s a fighter, like her mom.”

…

Your daughter has to stay in the NICU for two, agonizingly long weeks.  After a couple of days, you start to get some energy back.  But seeing her in that box, and not being able to hold your baby when you wanted was taking its toll emotionally. 

You and Luke stayed at the hospital for the entirety of the two weeks, never wanting to leave her alone.  

It was painful and hard and exhausting, but together, it almost seemed bearable.  

The team visited in shifts.  Garcia arrived first with a giant bundle of pink balloons.  Spencer and JJ brought magazines and books to keep you busy.  Tara has a beautiful bouquet of flowers. Matt and Kristy brought you clothes to change into.  Rossi and Emily brought various dishes for the two of you to eat.  By the end of your two weeks, you felt incredibly grateful for your BAU family. 

On the day that you and Luke were finally given the okay to take your daughter home, you found your nerves inching their way back into the forefront of your mind. It was an absolute relief that your premature daughter turned out to be healthy and safe and as beautiful as ever.  But you thought about the unfinished room at home and your stomach twisted into knots. 

“Where are we gonna put her?” you asked, imagining the crib you’d bought and never put together.  

“I’ll put it together when we get home,” Luke assures you.  “Can’t be that hard.”

You nodded, pushing the thought away.  It didn’t matter.  Not when you had this miracle of a baby in your arms. 

When Luke pulled the car into the driveway of your house, you both stared at your home, hesitating before getting out of the car, as if it was just now hitting you how much everything was about to change.  

Luke gives your hand a reassuring squeeze. 

“Ready?” he asked. 

You nod, everything was changing for the better.  “Ready.”

You keep her cradled to your chest as you make your way through your home.  The first order of business for Luke was to put together the crib, so your daughter would at least have a place to sleep.  

You’d worry about the rest later.  

But when you climb the stairs, you’re startled to see Garcia standing in your hallway, a cheeky grin on her face.  

“Pen, hi,” you smile.  You’d given her a key to take care of Roxy and water your plants while you were away at the hospital, you assume that was what she was here for.  

“Hi,” she smiles wide.  “Oh my goodness, is that my little bundle of joy! Let me see!” 

You pass Penelope your daughter, watching adoringly as the two interact. 

“Is someone else here?” Luke asks, peering down the hall when he hears voices. 

Garcia nods, her signature, ear to ear smile spreading across her face.  “Yeah, actually we have a surprise for you guys.” She passes your daughter back to you before turning.  

“Who’s ‘we’?” Luke asks skeptically. 

“Oh, just shut up and follow me,” she says.  Her heels click as she walks down the hall towards the bedrooms.  

When you turn the corner into your daughter's room, you can’t help but let out a loud gasp.  Your jaw practically falls to the floor, surprised to see the entire team piled inside.  

Two walls of the room were painted a beautiful shade of pink, while the other two were a soft gray.  There were various decoratives hanging on the walls, tying everything together perfectly.  There were also numerous shelves filled with an assortment of stuffed animals, toys, and books.  And in the corner stood the hardwood crib that Luke and you had bought, completely put together and accented with a beautiful mobile hanging above it.  

“Oh my god,” Luke gawks, clearly just as surprised as you. 

“You guys-” you start, but you before you can finish your sentence you start to cry.  “You guys did all this?”

The smiling faces of the rest of your team answer your question.  

“How?” Is all you can manage to say.  

“Well, I picked out the colors and the decor,” Garcia says, like it’s obvious. “Emily and Tara both helped paint.”

“And I've put my fair share of cribs together,” Matt chuckles, patting the edge of the darkwood.  “It took no time at all.”

“JJ and Spencer got together the books and the stuffed animals,” Garcia motions towards the corner of toys.  

“And I supervised,” Rossi smirked, making everyone laugh. 

“Guys, this is too much.” Luke shakes his head in disbelief before exhaling and saying sincerely,  “thank you.”

You nod in agreement.  “This is… amazing.  This is more than I could have ever dreamed of.  I love it.  She’s gonna love it,” you motion towards your now sleeping baby, mouth open and drooling on your chest.  

The team knows how exhausted you and Luke are from being at the hospital for the past two weeks, so they don’t stay long.  Slowly, they begin filing out of your house, offering both you and the new BAU baby with hugs and kisses goodbye.  

Garcia’s the last to leave as she gathers her coat from your entryway chair.  

“Pen, I know this was your idea,” you mumble.  “You didn’t have to do all this.  Thank you.” 

She shakes her head, her eyes rolling as she hugs you gently.  When she pulls away, she smirks,  “If you thought I was going to let my Goddaughter come home to an unfinished room, you are underestimating how much I am going to spoil her.”  

With that, she's out the door, leaving you and Luke and your newborn baby alone in the house for the first time as a family of three. Luke wraps an arm around your waist and pulls you into his side securely.  You sigh, all of your anxiety and fears melting away.  Being in his arms had a way of making you feel better.  

#luke alvez imagine #luke alvez x reader imagine #luke alvez x reader #luke alvez #luke alvez fanfiction #luke alvez fic #luke alvez fanfic #luke alvez fluff #luke alvez x reader fanfic #luke alvez x reader fic #luke alvez x reader fanfiction #luke alvez one shot #criminal minds x reader imagine #criminal minds #criminal minds imagine #criminal minds x reader #criminal minds fic #criminal minds fanfiction #criminal minds fluff #criminal minds x reader fic #luke alvez angst #criminal minds x reader fanfic

[ssa-babygirl]

Out of My League [Part 2]

Pairing: Spencer Reid x Single mom!Reader

Word count: 4.5k (ohohohoho i went OVERBOARD with the dialogue here I am sorry for all the useless exposition)

Summary: Most things have changed in the last 10 years, but it’s safe to say that a few things stayed exactly the same. Mixed POV

Warning(s): Mentions of past bullying, mentions of cheating, mentions of kidnapping, general criminal minds stuff, cursing, VERY VERY BRIEF MENTION of a miscarriage and leukemia like it’s one sentence and that’s all

Author’s Note: The moment yall have been waiting for! They grow up so fast!! I’m going on a quick trip this week and then heading back to school a few days later, so the next part may take a little longer, but I’m super excited to write it!!

[Previous Part] [Series Masterlist]

Las Vegas, Nevada, 2004

(Spencer’s POV)

My first case out on the field was not a pleasant one. Well, it rarely is, that’s what happens when you work for the FBI to catch serial killers. For the first couple of weeks at the BAU, I helped them consult on cases, but they weren’t sure I was ready to go out on the field with them. After I got my weapon certification, Gideon told me he wanted me to come along on the next case because I was familiar with the area. There had been a series of child abductions near Vegas, my hometown. I would have been much more nervous about traveling had I not been able to see my mom while I was there. I hadn’t visited her in a while and the guilt was gnawing at me.

The first day was brutal. Hotch made some of us go back to the hotel late at night, but it was hard for us to sleep. JJ hated working cases about children, so she went to have a quick drink at the hotel bar, where she promptly forgot her purse and had to call me from her room to go get it for her. I had no hope of getting any rest that night, so I figured I’d take a walk down the hall and try to clear my head. 

There was no sign of the purse at first glance, no small black clutch on the bar like JJ said. But there was a woman cleaning glasses behind the counter, maybe she knew where the purse was.

As I approached the bar, the woman’s features took a familiar shape and triggered a distant memory. Seeing her face again was like coming home after a long drive without a map, squinting through the dark and hoping the headlights would get brighter when finally, you’re pulling onto a road that you know by heart. 

I didn’t need to look at her nametag, I already knew who she was, but judging by her polite smile borne solely out of the courtesy required to work in the service industry, she didn’t recognize me. In her defense, I had grown about a foot and a half since the last time she saw me. And I got a freaking haircut. 

“Y-Y/N?” 

She looked up from her rags and scrunched up her face in confusion.

“Okay, so you definitely know me, and I am so sorry about this, but I can’t quite place it. You look so familiar, though, I just… I meet a lot of people with this job, I’m so sorry, I forgot your name.”

I grinned, she still had that same habit of apologizing every five seconds, “I don’t really have that problem, eidetic memory and all.”

Her eyes widened, “Spencer? Spencer Reid!”

I laughed and nodded.

“You’re so tall now! What has it been, like, 10 years? Oh my goodness, come here.” She awkwardly leaned over the bar and hugged me. She still used the same shampoo. 

“How ya been, kid?”

“I’m good! H-How are you?”

“Doing fine, thanks. What brings you back to good ol’ Sin City?”

“I’m here for work.”

“Oh, and what are you doing now?” She leaned on the counter and gazed up with curious eyes, “Helping the doctors at Area 51?”

Good to know she still had jokes, “No actually, I’m with the Behavioral Analysis Unit of the FBI.”

“Woah, you’re a fed now?”

“Yeah, we’re investigating a series of--”

“Kidnappings. Yeah. Scary shit. Can I get you a drink?”

“No, I’m good.”

“You close to catching the guy?”

“Unfortunately, no.”

“Any of the kids turn up?”

“Unfortunately, yes. We found one boy this morning. He… didn’t make it.”

Her face dropped to a look of worry I hadn’t seen since she took off my blindfold that day on the football field, “Name. I need a name,” her voice grew hoarse.

“I can’t really disclose that information.”

“Spencer, please. Every day my kid comes home from school and asks me if I was watching the news.”

I couldn’t deny the way my heart sank at the news, but I could sure as hell ignore it, “Y-You have kids?”

“One. Little Jamie. His best friend, Robbie, is missing.” Robbie Carter, age five, he’s been missing for the past two weeks. He’s likely dead, but we still haven’t found him.

“Every time someone misses school he gets scared they got taken too. Baby Boy doesn’t understand flu season yet.”

“How old is he?” I had to get her mind off of this. I don’t want to worry her.

“Five. Just started kindergarten. Wanna see a picture?” Seems like I succeeded. 

“Sure.”

She whipped out her phone and pulled up a picture of Jamie on his first day of school, backpack far too big for his body. Y/N was posed next to him, the picture too small to show that she was crying ever so slightly.

“Adorable, right?”

I couldn’t stop the grin spreading across my face, “Cute kid. Looks just like you.”

She looked back at the photo and smiled softly, “Except the eyes. He’s got his dad’s eyes.”

I glanced down at her hand holding the phone and was greeted with a pleasant surprise, “I’m guessing Jamie’s dad isn’t in the picture?”

Offense flickered across her features for a second, her eyebrows twitching and lips pursing, “How’d you know?”

“No ring.”

“You do work for the FBI.”

“Would you mind telling me what happened?”

“You know, you’re supposed to be the one spilling your sorrows to the bartender, not the other way around.”

“You don’t have to tell me, just thought we could catch up, I haven’t seen you in ten years.”

She sighed, returning her phone to the front pocket in her apron, “Remember Kyle Brothers?”

“Oh, do I? Yeah, of course, I remember your high school boyfriend, Y/N. What tipped you off, the eidetic memory, or the fact he used to beat me up after gym class?” It was more like the intense rage and jealousy I had when they got back together after football season ended.

“God, see, I always knew he was an asshole, but it never seemed to faze me, I’m so sorry about that.”

“You did what you could. And you apologize too much.”

“Sor--”

She froze mid-word and made a face as she realized once again that she was about to apologize yet again. I stifled a chuckle, but she laughed and grabbed a rag from the counter to finish cleaning the glasses.

“So Kyle?”

“Yes, Kyle. We broke up again before college, I was going out of state and didn’t wanna do long distance, you know all that. I was in a really bad place during my senior year of college, so after graduation, I decided to move back home for a bit, spend some time with my mom--”

“How is she?”

“She’s great! Moved to D.C. with my dad a while back.”

“I should visit her, Quantico isn’t far.” 

She returned a genuine smile, “She would love that.”

“Sorry I interrupted you, keep going.”

“You’re fine. Long story short, moving back home for a few months turned into having a one night stand with my ex. Which turned into us getting engaged nine months later while I’m exhausted and holding my son.”

“Well, that’s a fun birth story for Jamie.”

“Yeah, ‘Happy Birthday, sweetie, your father proposed to me while you were, like, an hour old and then cheated on me six months later.”

“Seriously?”

“Yep.” She popped the p, “Came home and heard two things: Jamie fussing in his sleep from the playpen and bedsprings squeaking in our room.”

“I’m guessing that you guys were done for good after that?”

“Nice detective work.”

“Technically, I’m a profiler, not a detective, as they typically work in local police departments and I work for the federal government, not a precinct--”

“Jesus, kid, you’re gonna put the poor lil lady to sleep,” I turned around and saw Morgan crossing the lobby to the bar, still in his work clothes.

“If I'm yawning it’s from my double shift, not his rambling. It’s been a while since I heard a good Spencer Reid knowledge dump.”

“You two know each other?” He leaned on the bar and I could sense him turning on the classic Derek Morgan charm.

“I could ask you the same question.”

“Uh, Y/N, this is SSA Derek Morgan, we work together, Morgan, this is Y/N L/N, we went to high school together.” The “I had a huge crush on her” was silent.

“Nice to meet you, doll,” he reached out a hand to shake yours. His eyes lingered on you for a bit too long, and I recognized the look in her eyes from the way she talked to Kyle in the halls before our study sessions, and I didn’t like any of that one bit.

Derek turned back to me, “JJ sent you down here a while ago, she’s looking for you.”

I glanced at Y/N and tried to hide the cocktail of emotions in my mind, “I guess I just lost track of time.”

He probably caught onto something because his regular teasing smirk flashed on across his face, “You guess, sure, loverboy, I’ll be in our room. Nice meeting you, Y/N.” He left and she waved, watching him as he left.

“JJ?” She asked, turning back to me.

“Coworker of mine, she left her purse down here and sent me to get it for her.”

“Oh, Blondie from earlier?”

“Yeah.”

“She seemed nice. So pretty!” She reached below the bar and pulled out the small black purse that was left behind about an hour before, holding it up to me and cocking an eyebrow.

“Yep.” 

“How long have you two been working together? Long enough to be more than coworkers?”

I laughed uncomfortably, “Uh, n-no, actually this is actually my first case on the field, before this I only really helped the team consult on cases, but this one was urgent and I wanted to visit my mom so they brought me along.”

“Well, send Diana my love.”

“Of course. And if you hear anything from Jamie about another missing kid, give us a call.” I reached into his pocket and pulled out a card, sliding it to her and leaving with a sympathetic smile, wishing I could say more.

              (Reader POV)

About a week after you ran into Spencer, you were closely following the story as it unfolded on the news. Another kid had gone missing, the second in two weeks. His name was Drew Olson, he was a year older than Jamie. They didn’t find a body yet, so there was still hope. Robbie hadn’t turned up either, which was the best news you had about him. No other bodies have shown up yet, and the cause of death for the boy they found was starvation, so the guy probably didn’t want to hurt these kids.

Regardless of whether or not the situation was actually dangerous, the school still increased security, since two of the victims were students. The pickup line was heavily monitored by teachers and faculty to make sure all students went home with their parents. You had gotten there a bit later than usual, forcing you to the back of the crowd where you couldn’t see the kids as they came out of the building. 

When you finally got up towards the front, there were only a handful of kids left.

And Jamie wasn’t one of them.

Panic started to twist your stomach into knots, but the rational part of your brain clawed at the inside of your skull saying he was just inside, he was waiting in a classroom, he was safe.

You pushed through to the teacher that was keeping track of names on her clipboard. She was younger, just about your age, and wore wire-framed glasses that complimented her dark braids. She gave a warm smile and asked for your child’s name.

“Brothers, Jamie Brothers.”

“Alrighty, let’s see--” she paused as her finger stopped over a name highlighted by a bright green, indicating that the child had been picked up: Jamie Brothers.

“He’s not here.”

“What? What do you mean he’s not here?” The part of your brain that said he was safe fucked right off and left you a shaking mess on the pavement. The teacher reached an arm out and held you by the elbow as your knees buckled beneath you. Other parents’ attention was suddenly directed towards you. 

“Ma’am, the sheet says he was picked up already.”

“But by who? Not me! So who the hell took my son?” All eyes were on you as you didn’t even bother to control the volume of your voice. 

“Mrs. Brothers, please remain calm, I’m sure there’s been a mistake, I can send someone in to find him inside the school.”

“Please…” You whimpered, unable to find your breath.

...Give us a call…

Spencer’s words echoed in your mind and you knew what you had to do, so you scrambled through your bag for the card you were given the week before. You frantically cursed under your breath as you searched for your wallet. You finally found it, taking it out with your phone so you could call the number on the card. It rang once, twice, three times before an unfamiliar voice crackled through on the other side. 

“Agent Hotchner.”

“Are you with the FBI?”

“...Yes, who is this?”

“My name is Y/N L/N, Spencer Reid gave me this number if I knew anything.”

“Do you have information regarding the recent abductions?”

“My son’s been taken.” You could feel the lump in your throat nearly restricting any words from coming out.

“Hold on, ma’am, where are you?”

“I’m at the school, he’s not here. I came to get him and he’s not here, I don’t know what to do!”

“Miss L/N, stay put, we’re on our way.” The call ended with a click and suddenly the world went quiet. There was nothing but the rush of blood pounding in your ears. All you could do was stare blankly at nothing in particular as the phone fell from your hand, hitting the pavement, your knees following quickly behind. You felt the bruises on impact, but you couldn’t care less about how much pain you were in, not when you felt this numb. Your pain didn’t matter anymore, all that mattered was that Jamie was missing and you were powerless to help. The remaining parents surrounded you, all clutching the shoulders of their children, their safe children, the ones they didn’t have to call the fucking FBI to pick up from school today.

When your brain was able to process information again, you noticed the school parking lot had filled with police cars, including two large black SUVs. You squinted through the inappropriately bright sunlight and the bitter tears in your eyes to see a tall man in a dark suit approach you. Behind him, a scrawny young man in a plaid buttondown was following closely.

You recognized him right away this time.

“Spencer,” your voice was barely a whisper as you attempted to stand on your shaking legs. You looked straight past the man in the suit and scrambled over to him. Before you could even reach him, his arms were stretched out to you, enveloping you in a tight hug as soon as you were close enough.

Your heart had to be beating out of your chest, and you were sure he felt it against him. The tears running down your cheeks stained his shirt, soaking him to the skin as he cradled your head against his chest, trying to do whatever he could to make you feel safe again, no matter how scared he was.

The man in the suit was now joined by an older man in a brown jacket and the man you met at the bar the other night, Derek, you think his name was. The suit turned to you and Spencer and introduced himself as Agent Hotchner, the man you spoke to on the phone. He asked you to describe what happened when you arrived, if you saw anyone who looked out of place, if you saw evidence of a struggle. Spencer’s arms never left your frame the whole time you spoke.

“Thank you very much, Miss L/N, I promise we’ll find your son, we have time on our side. Reid, stay with her in the meantime, Morgan, go question the parents, Gideon and I will talk to the monitors and see if they knew who picked Jamie was picked up by.”

“Yes, sir.”

All the men left to complete their tasks except for Spencer, who was supposed to stay put with you. The second you were alone with him once again, your face returned to the spot on his dampened shirt where it had previously been. One of his hands was planted firmly on your upper back, the other stroking your hair between his fingers.

It’s strange, really. Last time you saw him he was just a kid. A brilliant, sweet, small kid. The kid who’s hair you’d fuck with. The kid you held after his bullies hurt him. Then you don’t see him for over a decade and suddenly the roles are reversed. He was tall enough to rest his chin on your head now, which you had mixed feelings about, but you couldn’t deny it calmed you down. Almost as much as his quick yet steady heartbeat drumming right in your ear. The kid was still skinny, but his hugs were still warm. 

“You’re alright, we’re gonna find him,” he whispered into your hair, but you had a feeling those words weren’t only for you. After a few minutes, the three other agents returned to where you and Spencer stood, alerting the two of you that the team would be heading back to the police station where you were welcome to wait with them. Derek figured you were too shaken to drive yourself, so he offered to let you ride along with him and Spencer in the SUV, which you did not hesitate to accept.

Once at the station, you were greeted by the blonde from the bar. What was her name again?

“Jennifer Jareau, I’m the press liaison for the team. You can call me JJ.”

She sat with you while Spencer worked with the others on the case. You wanted to be updated whenever progress was made, but she told you that wasn’t totally possible. Regardless of how against the rules it was, she still gave you the profile. The unsub likely worked with children and knew them and faculty well enough to enter the building and take the kids without being noticed. They may be a parent going through a loss, as no evidence of sexual assault or any physical violence was found on the only body save for light ligature marks on the wrists. Due to the relatively nonviolent nature of the crime, the unsub could be a woman. They likely live alone since they are keeping several young boys in their home. Although this likely wasn’t the work of a pedophile, a trafficking ring could not be ruled out yet.

You suddenly understood why the victims’ families aren’t supposed to know the profile. You thought it would make you feel better, but it only made you feel worse. JJ opened up another box of tissues for you, got you water, and offered you snacks, but there was no way you could get anything down. Every sound, every person that passed the window, every buzz of JJ’s phone sent your stomach plummeting down a death drop. You had just calmed yourself down from yet another panic attack when you saw agents strapping on kevlar vests and putting their guns into their holsters.

They knew where the kids were.

              (Spencer’s POV)

I wasn’t allowed to see her before we left. I couldn’t tell her where I was going, I couldn’t tell her that Jamie would be okay, I couldn’t tell her anything. I barely spoke to her since we got back to the station, and that was hours ago. Now I-- we just have to leave her there again.

This was my first time going out on the field in this capacity. I’d never had to step out of that SUV with my gun out, ready to shoot anyone who threatened the lives of my team or any hostages they may have. I’d never had to strap on a kevlar vest and worry about the potential bruises that may be left behind by being hit with bullets. I’d never had to worry about not coming back before.

“Don’t be worried. If your hands shake you won’t get a clear shot,” Gideon reminded me in the car, as if I’d be able to get a clear shot with a steady hand anyway.

The unsub was a woman named Harriet Yanonovich. According to hospital records pulled by Garcia, our new tech analyst, her son had recently passed after a short and sudden battle against leukemia. This came shortly after Harriet had a miscarriage that triggered a chemical imbalance, degrading her mental health, which resulted in the trigger, losing her job at the elementary school that the boys had each been taken from. I would have felt bad for her if she hadn’t taken my friend’s son away from her.

But she did, and now I just have to hope she didn’t hurt him.

We arrived at Harriet’s house fairly quickly. Hotch sent Morgan and me around the back, he and Gideon would take the front. As we rounded the back of the house, we discovered that she had a storm cellar under her deck. The doors were closed with a heavy padlock. Morgan aimed his gun to shoot it off the chain.

“Don’t do that. The bullet would ricochet and hit you in the knee.”

He lowered his weapon, “You got a better idea, pretty boy?”

“Yes, actually.” I quietly crept onto the deck, lifting the welcome mat from in front of the sliding glass door into the absolute wreck of a kitchen. Under the mat was a simple looking key. 

“She’s a school teacher going through a depressive episode, not a criminal mastermind.”

“Alright then, genius,” he rolled his eyes, “Let’s see if it even works.”

I inserted the key into the lock, hearing a click and turning it with little difficulty. The shackle popped open. I gently removed it from the chains, trying my hardest not to make any noise that would alarm anyone in the cellar. Unwrapping the chains from the handles, I turned back to face Morgan.

“I accept your apology.” I attempted to muster my smuggest smile, but it was hard to mask the dread and worry on my face.

“Yeah, yeah, open up.”

He grabbed one handle and I grabbed the other, sliding the metal doors open and revealing a staircase into a shadowy basement.

“You first.” Morgan nudged my shoulder.

“What? No way! Morgan, this is serious!”

“So go! It’s your girl’s kid!”

He was right. Not about Y/N being my girl, because she wasn’t (though the thought did briefly replace the anxiety in my heart with pure light that I hadn’t felt since I was twelve), but I was still doing this for her. This case wasn’t just a job for me. This was for Y/N. For Jamie. Y/N deserves to see her son again, I owe her that much.

Derek would learn about my fear of the dark much later, but from how fast I jumped down those stairs into that cellar, he’d never been able to tell.

Against the farthest wall, there were four young boys all curled up in a corner. From the limited light, I could see they were all covered in varying levels of filth, the cleanest boy baring the face I had seen on Y/N’s phone screen. The boys all looked terrified, the two dirtiest looking thin and weak against the ties that bound them to a water pipe. I called up to Morgan to come down and lowered my gun.

“I’m Dr. Spencer Reid with the FBI, I’m here to help you guys, okay?” The boys all nodded. Morgan helped me untie their wrists.

“Do you know where Mrs. Yanonovich went?”

“She said she was going upstairs, and that we have to be good or else we wouldn’t get any supper,” Jamie piped up.

“How long you been down here, kid?” Morgan asked.

Jamie shrugged, “Couple hours.”

“Did she hurt any of you?” The kids all shook their heads no.

Hotch’s voice crackled over the radio, “We have her in custody, any sign of the kids?”

“Yep, we found them in the cellar. All are alive, but we may need a medic on standby at the station for some of them.”

“Are they hurt?”

“No, just malnourished. Definitely dehydrated.”

Morgan and I led the kids out to the surface, the setting sun creating a glare off of the tin cellar doors. We were greeted by Gideon and police rounding the corner to the backyard. The kids ran out the gate towards the police cars, eager to be home soon. 

               (Reader POV)

“Okay, I’ll let them know.” JJ hung up and turned back to you, a relieved smile gracing her face. You stood up, desperate to hear the news she had.

“They found the kids, Jamie’s safe.”

You couldn’t stop yourself from lunging at the woman you barely knew, wrapping her in a bear hug as delighted laughs left your lungs. You felt tears of pure relief drip down your cheeks as she squeezed you back, also letting out a deep sigh.

You waited impatiently in the bullpen, anxious to see Jamie unharmed and to give the team your gratitude. When they finally arrived, you saw your son walking hand-in-hand with Spencer and the older agent you believed was named Gideon. Spencer pointed over to you with his free hand and smiled, causing Jamie to drop their hands and sprint into your arms crying “Mommy! Mommy!” You immediately lifted him up and covered his face with kisses. The two of you held onto one another so tight, you were surprised either of you could breathe. Spencer came over to you, smiling with eyes you couldn’t quite recognize. 

“Thank you, Spencer.”

“No need, Y/N. I’m glad I could help. I just wish I could have met Jamie here on better terms!”

You adjusted your hold on Jaime to free one hand, stretching it out for Spencer to take it in his own. You squeezed it gently, smiling into those hazel eyes that had somehow never looked warmer before, despite the deep shadows under them.

“Thank you.”

His pursed lips twitched slightly and you noticed the tears brimming his sunken eyes. The poor boy needed sleep and a lot of it soon. He squeezed your hand back, sending shockwaves up your arms straight to your heart, which hadn’t felt this light since you were seventeen years old.

Taglist~~~

Lmk if you wanna be added! Some names didn’t work so if you don’t see your name as a tag just dm me a url and I’ll try to fix it

@lawnmoa @ellvswriting @baby-pogue @rottenearly @confused-and-really-hungry @thatsonezesty13 @deni-gonzalez @irjuejjsaa @randomfandomshitposts @bisoner @moonstarrnghtsky @smurfflynn @eldahae​ @t0xicllama​ @undeniablyyou​ @staplernpaper​

#spencer reid #spencer reid x reader #spencer reid smut #spencer reid imagine #matthew gray gubler #matthew gray gubler fanfiction #matthew gray gubler x reader #matthew gray gubler imagine #mgg #mgg fanfiction #mgg x reader #mgg smut #mgg blurb #mgg imagine #criminal minds imagine #cm imagine #cm #cm fan fiction #criminal minds #criminal minds fanfiction

[skiller0dani]

Only Me | Carl Grimes

Summary: Ron gets a little handsy with you, but in order to prevent Carl from losing faith in his new home you don’t tell him. When Carl finds out, he decides to punish you. 

Pairing: Carl Grimes x Dixon!Reader

Word Count: 4.5k 

Warnings: Language, Fighting, Yelling, Smut, Unprotected Sex, Dirty Talking, Fingering, Kinky Sex, 

A/N: I know Carl is underaged at this point in the series, so if that makes you uncomfortable you can pretend he and the reader are 18. :)  also I made Carl kinky af in this bc there is a serious lack of Carl smut and I just want him to dominate me so badly hnnnngggg 🤤🤤  

Masterlist

Truth be told, Alexandria made you uncomfortable. 

Everyone within the steel walls was totally okay pretending that the rest of the world wasn’t completely fucked. They had jobs, school, picnics in the park, it all felt a little too ‘normal’ for you. You had a nook you liked to hide away in, it was a small abandoned treehouse in one of the backyards. You could see over the wall, watch the walkers roam around and see the city in the distance. You know it’s odd that you feel more comfortable out there rather than in a perfectly safe camp. The people here were nice and welcoming, and they greeted your group as if you were neighbors who just moved into the neighborhood. They acted as though you weren’t from out there, and that you weren’t covered in walker guts when you first strode through the gates. Few knew where to find you when you decided to hide away, and one of those few people was your boyfriend- Carl. 

“Thought I’d find you up here.” You hear a voice say below your treehouse, but when you look out you see Ron. A smile stretches across from your face, Ron is nice. He’s been a good friend to you ever since you got here, he’s been trying to help you adjust from living out there to living here in Alexandria. He’s introduced you to people, shown you around, and brought you to all the cool spots that the adults don’t go around. One of them being your treehouse, he’s one of the only other people who knows you’re probably here if you disappear. “Hey Ronny,” you smile as he climbs up the rope and into the treehouse. He has a comic book in his hands as he sits on the mattress next to you. You open the book you snatched from Carol’s stash and you continue to read but you can feel his eyes on you. Ron is cute, you’d be lying if you said he wasn’t a good looking guy but nobody can compare to Carl. You love Carl, and not just because he was the only one around- but for so many other reasons. 

“I figured Carl would be with you.” Ron says, his voice tight. You don’t know why there is so much tension between them, they were friendly at first. But the closer you got to Ron, the more the tension between them grew. “He’s on a run with Rick and Aaron.” You say, not really paying attention to him as you continue to read. It’s a history book on some battles from the 1940s, it didn’t really strike you as interesting but it was better than sitting and doing nothing. “Oh cool, now I get to actually spend time with you.” Ron says and you look up from your book, your eyebrows pinching together. “What do you mean?” You ask Ron, who hasn’t even opened his comic book yet. Ron leans back against the wall of the treehouse, his legs stretched behind you as he looks up at you. “Well you always seem to hang around Carl.” Ron says, and he attempts to say it playfully but you can feel the tension behind it. You laugh uncomfortably, turning to focus your attention on your book. “He is my boyfriend after all, I love being around him.” You defend weakly, you’ve never been the verbal confrontation kind of person. Out of the corner of your eye you can see Ron rolling his eyes. 

“That doesn’t mean Carl is the only guy in your life, I miss you y'know?” Ron says, his comic book still laying at his side- unopened. You shift uncomfortably, feeling a different kind of tension rising in the air as he slides closer to you. Your heart begins to race in your chest as you cling to your book tightly. “W-Well Carl is the only guy in my life… in um that way…” You respond, your voice quieter than it was before as you nervously stumble over your words. “He doesn’t have to be.” Ron whispers as he reaches up to tuck hair behind your ear, and you can feel his breath fanning over your cheek. You don’t answer as you glue your eyes to the page even though you’re not reading it. “What does Carl have that I don’t? What makes him worthy of getting to hear your pretty moans?” Ron whispers as he leans closer, his lips a few inches from your ear. Ron reaches forward and pulls your book from your trembling hands before resting his hand on your bare thighs. Why did you choose to wear shorts today? “I can hear you two at night, I can hear you moaning for him. Begging for him- but I know you’re only doing that to make him happy. You’re too kind Y/N because I know you want me, I know how your body reacts when I’m around. I’ll bet you’re dripping through those little shorts right now aren’t you?” Ron whispers huskily, his hand sliding up your thigh. 

You feel panic pulsing in your chest as you freeze in fear, the only person you have ever wanted and will ever want is Carl. “That’s not t-true!” You protest with a squeak as his hand finds the spot between your thighs reserved only for Carl. Ron chuckles as he continues to inch closer, his lips trying to find yours but you keep turning your head. “R-Ron please stop-” You gasp as you begin to squirm away from him. You expect Ron hasn’t been near many girls his age and Enid would likely cut his balls off if he tried this- but you’re too afraid to do anything to stop him. He’s bigger than you, stronger than you and walkers you can easily take down with confidence. They’re stupid, and they’re dead but people? You’ve always had a hard time dealing with people. That’s probably why he’s so sure you want him- you haven’t voiced otherwise. “Hey baby you up there?” You hear Carl call from the ground and Ron yanks away from you. Your chest is heaving as you scramble to exit the treehouse. You know you should tell Carl about what happened but you can’t, mostly because you’re afraid Carl will kill Ron. But it’s not just that, Carl is so happy here, he feels like this place could be a home. You don’t want to ruin that for him, you’ll just avoid Ron. When you drop to the ground in front of Carl you immediately press yourself into his chest, and he slowly wraps his arms around you. “You okay?” He asks, his eyes flicking up and noticing Ron sitting in the treehouse. You nod quickly, not turning to look at Ron as you grab Carl’s hand and begin pulling him away from the treehouse. “You sure everything is okay?” Carl asks, his anxiety rising as you frantically yank him away from the treehouse. You weren’t doing anything with Ron… were you? 

“Y-Yeah everything is fine! How was your run?” You ask, trying to change the subject before you break and tell him what happened. You turn to give him a quick kiss as you start towards the house and you keep looking over your shoulder to make sure Ron isn’t following you. Carl’s eyebrows are pinched together, he knows something is wrong but he won’t force you to tell him. “Went fine, got some good stuff. Nothing eventful happened.” He said, his hand locked with yours as you continue to walk at a brisk pace. You finally release a breath once the door is closed behind you and when you open your eyes you see Carl looking at you with a confused expression. “What aren’t you telling me?” He asks, crossing his arms and you begin to panic. You can’t ruin this place for him, people are important to Carl and if he doesn’t trust the people here… then the security and confidence he has in this place will disappear. You want him to believe this place can be home, you don’t want to destroy that for him. “I just… I had a nightmare last night. That you got bit. I’m happy you’re home safe that’s all.” You say, your eyes glued to the ground. You feel his arms around you, pulling you into him and you hold him so tightly. You want to scrub the feeling of Ron’s hands and his dirty words off your skin, you need to feel Carl’s hands on you. 

“Don’t worry, I’m okay. No bites.” He says, smiling into your hair as he presses a kiss to your head. You nod and release a breath before pressing your lips to Carl’s again- taking him by surprise at your eagerness. Your hands grip the collar of his shirt as you deepen the kiss and Carl’s hands land on your hips. You press your chest into his and you feel his breath hitch when you reach down to grab him through his jeans. Carl’s hands press against your shoulders and force you back, “woah just- hold on. You never jump me like this.” He says, concern etched into his face as he looks down at you. Your chest is heaving as you hold him tightly, “I need you. I’ve been so wet all day… please…” You beg, not wanting to tell him the real reason behind your want for his cock. Carl groans when you say that and he reaches down to hoist your legs around his waist. “What if we get caught?” He mumbles between kisses as he heads to the stairs to go up to his bedroom. You begin pressing kisses to his neck as you bite and suck the spot you know makes his knees weak, “then whoever catches us is gonna get one hell of a show.” You smirk as you can feel his growing bulge. Carl carries you into his room and kicks the door shut behind him before he drops you onto the bed. 

“Let's hope it’s not my dad.” Carl smiles as he leans over you, his lips finding yours. His hands find yours and trap your hands above your head as he grinds his cock into your clothes pussy, causing a moan to escape your lips. “No let’s hope it’s not my brother or you’ll get an arrow in the ass.” You laugh and Carl winces at the thought of Daryl catching the two of you. You try to free your wrists but Carl holds them tightly, “be a good girl and keep your hands above your head before I have to tie them to the bed.” Carl warns as he releases you and you can feel a rush of arousal head straight to your core. You love it when Carl gets dominant and rough in bed. You bite your lip as you keep your hands where he left them even though you itch to disobey him, just to see what he’d do. Carl reaches down and slowly unbuttons your shorts before pulling the zipper down at an agonizingly slow pace. “Faster baby, I need you in me like now.” You whine as you wiggle your hips, hoping to hurry him up. Carl’s eyes are dark as he looks up at you, “don’t rush me, good girls wait.” He says as he slowly pulls your shorts down. You groan and throw your head back impatiently. Carl tosses your shorts aside and presses a kiss to each of your hip bones before reaching for your panties. You curl your fists into the sheets, trying not to move or rush him because you know if you do he’ll only go slower. 

Carl’s pupils blow wide open once he sees your glistening folds, “you really are needy for me huh baby? Look how wet you are.” He hums as he runs a finger through your folds and you whine as your hips buck up. With his other hand Carl presses your hips back to the mattress before giving you a look, “stay still.” He orders, his voice stern and you bite your lip and nod. He returns his attention to your pussy as he slowly pushes two fingers inside you and your eyes roll back. He begins a steady pace of slowly and gently thrusting his fingers into you and you feel the heat rising in your body. When he curls his fingers inside you, you keen into his touch as you bite your lip to quiet yourself. “I want to hear those pretty lips moan for me baby.” Carl says, his voice low and husky as he watches you unravel at his touch. You back arches as his pace quickens, “oh fuck Carl- faster baby.” You beg and he obliges, his fingers beginning to thrust inside you quicker. You begin to pant when his thumb comes to roll small circles over your clit, sending jolts of pleasure to shoot through you. “Baby please don’t stop!” You cry out, your hands nearly ripping the sheets as you curl your fists tighter. You feel yourself getting closer and closer  and when Carl harshly thrusts his fingers into you, your coming around his fingers. 

He pulls off you and wipes his fingers on his jeans before he tosses you your clothes. “Baby I need your cock now.” You beg shamelessly as he turns to reach for his hat. Carl smiles as he leans over to press a kiss to your lips, “we can’t fuck in the middle of the day Y/N. We will get caught, I’ll make it up to you tonight. I promise.” He smiles and you groan as you pull your clothes on, he’s right and you know it. Carl laughs at the pout on your face, giving your ass a slap as you walk out of his bedroom. “You coming?” You ask him as he lingers in his bedroom, you see his eyes scanning the room for something. “Yeah, I just need to find my knife. Be down in a bit.” Carl smiles before kissing you quickly. You skip down the stairs and feel arms around your waist, you try to scream for Carl but a hand slaps over your mouth. “Be quiet.” You hear Ron whisper as he pulls you to the kitchen, away from the stairs. You feel the fear creep into your chest as he pushes you against the wall, his hand still over your mouth. “I heard those sounds you made for him, they were forced weren’t they? You want me, I can feel the heat between your legs Y/N. Don’t deny yourself the pleasure, I know my cock is bigger than Carl’s…” He whispers lustfully into your ear, before pressing a chaste kiss to your neck. You struggle slightly against him, your eyes wide as he looks into them. When you hear steps down the stairs, Ron pulls away from you and casually moves to sit on the counter as Carl comes around the corner. 

“Woah, Ron uh hey?” He says, jumping slightly as he wasn’t expecting Ron to be here. You’re still leaning against the wall, your chest heaving as you gape over at Carl. “Just wanted to say hey, heard you went on a run today.” Ron says, looking at Carl and completely ignoring you. Your heart continues to race in your chest as you feel panic just being in the same room as Ron, he’s dangerous. Carl’s eyes glance between you and Ron, “yeah I did…” He trails off as you brush past him and to the front door. You need air, and you need to get away from Ron. Carl looks back at Ron, “everything okay?” He asks, crossing his arms and Ron smiles. This is exactly what he wanted, he wants Carl to doubt you. “Dunno, when she came down the stairs her shorts were unbuttoned. She asked if I wanted to see her new thong.” Ron said with a shrug and Carl felt nauseous. So something is going on between you and Ron. Carl nods numbly as he turns to lean against the couch. You’re cheating on him aren’t you… with Ron. Carl feels anger boil in his chest as he looks up at Ron, “are you fucking my girlfriend?” He snaps and Ron’s eyes widen. He bites back a smile as he looks at Carl in shock, “she’s your girlfriend? She never told me you were together.” He says, not answering Carl’s question. Carl feels his heart drop as he turns and heads back up the stairs, he can’t be around either of you right now. 

When the door opens you turn and your anxiety spikes when you see Ron. He winks at you as he skips down the stairs and you release a breath you didn’t know you were holding. You know you have to tell Carl, Ron is starting to scare you. You don’t know how far he will go, you don’t feel safe. You enter the house and when you don’t see Carl you head up the stairs, and see his door closed. “Baby?” You say loudly before you open the door, and you see him sitting on his bed, not bothering to look over at you. “Carl there’s something I need to tell you-” You start but he stands and when he looks at you, the anger and pain on his face is unmistakable. “So you are sleeping with Ron.” He snaps, crossing his arms and your eyebrows shoot up. You shake your head as you try to take a step towards him, but Carl steps away from you. “What? Carl no I swear I’m not! I don’t know what Ron said but it’s not true.” You try to explain but he laughs bitterly as he turns away from you, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. “Oh really? Because he didn’t even know you were my girlfriend.” Carl snapped and you felt your heart break, were. “Am I not your girlfriend now?” You ask weakly and Carl doesn’t answer as he continues to face the window. You feel lightheaded as you stand numbly in the doorway, is Carl breaking up with you? “Carl he… he touched me.” You whisper but Carl’s head snaps over to look at you. “Touched you how?” He asked, and you can see the anger building in his eyes. You look down at the floor as your cheeks flush and tears build in your eyes, “b-between my legs and he kissed my neck. I didn’t want him to, whatever he said it was a lie.” You say softly, the tears beginning to trickle down your cheeks. You look up and see Carl’s fists curled and his chest is heaving and there is a dangerously angry look on his face, “he touched you… without your permission?” He asks, his voice tight and you nod slowly. As soon as you nod he’s out the door and heading down the stairs with you not far behind him. 

“Carl, don’t hurt him it’s not worth it.” You beg as he storms down the street, heading right to Ron’s house. The dark look in his eyes tells you that he’s not really listening to anything you’re saying. You have to jog to keep up with him as he storms up the porch and straight into the house without knocking. “Carl please,” You plead again as Carl nearly runs up the stairs and down the hall to Ron’s room. Carl throws open Ron’s door, and Ron jumps up from his bed- a shocked look on his face. “Hey man you good?” He asks but Carl is already swinging his fist into Ron’s left cheek. Ron stumbles back, holding his face as it begins to swell. Carl storms towards him and takes his knife out, pressing it to Ron’s throat. “You ever touch her again and I will kill you, you even look at her the wrong way and this knife is going into the base of your skull.” Carl growls before he shoves Ron backwards. When Carl turns you see a panicked look on Ron’s face, and Carl grabs your hand and pulls you out of the house. Carl pulls you down the street, his pace hasn’t slowed since he left Ron’s house. “You should have told me.” Carl snapped and you can tell he’s angry. “I-I’m sorry!” You stammer but he doesn’t calm at all. Carl yanks you into the house and up the stairs. 

“You kept it from me, made me worry.” Carl snaps as he slams his bedroom door closed behind you. You stay quiet as he releases your wrist, “you made me think you were fucking him.” He says, his voice low. When he turns to look at you, you can’t help the wave of arousal that rushes through you. Carl takes 2 long strides and is standing in front of you, pushing you by your shoulders, “on your knees.” He instructs and you immediately drop to your knees in front of him. Your hands reach up to unbuckle his belt, the trembling making it hard as you pull the belt through the loops of his jeans. Carl doesn’t say a word as you unbutton his jeans, “baby I’m sorry. I should have told you.” You whisper as you look up at him. You know he’s angry but his eyes soften as he reaches down to stroke your cheek, “baby you seem to have forgotten the rules. You never keep anything from me, and you belong to me. I think you need to be reminded who fucks you the way you like it every night.” Carl says, his voice sweet but his eyes dark with lust. Your breath hitches in your throat as your body gets hot with lust, you squirm a bit as you free his cock. It slaps up against his stomach, the head red and leaking as it pulses. You open your mouth, waiting for him. You know what kind of mood he’s in. Carl grips the back of your head as he slowly thrusts his cock into your mouth, a groan falling past his lips. “You’re mine.” Carl grunts as he begins to thrust into your mouth. You let your jaw go slack and you relax your throat, to allow him to go as deep as he wants to. 

“Only I get to touch you.” Carl says, his voice low and you know he’s talking more to himself then you. Your hands rest on your thighs as Carl’s hands gently wind into your hair, his thrusts getting rougher. Tears spring in your eyes due to him constantly hitting your gag reflex, and drool begins to dribble down your chin. “Fuck baby, you take my cock so well.” He groans as his hips begin to stutter and you know he’s close to coming. His hands grip your hair tightly and soon you feel him coming in your mouth. Once you’ve swallowed every last drop Carl pulls you up and yanks your shorts and panties down your legs. “Bend over.” He says harshly and you immediately bend over his bed, your ass up for him. Carl runs a hand over your ass as he runs his tip up and down your folds. After a moment of him not doing anything you turn your head to complain when his hand comes down on your ass, leaving a stinging sensation that has you dripping down your thighs. “You wear these sexy shorts for Ron baby?” Carl asks, his hand coming down on your ass again. You gasp as you smile, you shake your head as your forehead presses into the bed. “No baby, I wear them for you. Only you, I promise.” You whine and his hand comes down on your other cheek, and you moan. “Who makes you feel like this?” Carl asks and you admit, jealousy looks really good on him. 

“You baby, you do!” You cry out as he spanks you again. Your cheeks are bright red and stinging when Carl soothingly rubs a hand over them, and you’re panting. You feel Carl press the head of his cock into your folds and then he stops, “beg for it.” He demands, his hands coming to rest on your hips. “Please fuck me, please I’ll never talk to Ron again I promise. Baby I need your cock, I’ve needed your cock all day please fuck me, only you make me feel this good only you.” You plead and Carl hums in satisfaction as he swiftly enters you in one thrust. You gasp as your fingers curl around the blankets. Carl begins to thrust into you hard and fast, leaving you a panting, moaning mess underneath him. “Who do you belong to?” Carl grunts as he continues his brutal pace and you whine, “y-you baby.” You moan, your body jerking with every sharp thrust. “Yeah baby that’s right, you’re mine. Only I get to fuck this pussy got it?” He snaps and your mouth hangs open when he reaches under to thumb your clit. “Y-yeah baby only you…” You gasp as you feel yourself nearing your end. “Baby please can I come?” You beg, knowing you need his permission before he’ll let you. Carl continues to thrust into you, sweat trickling down the side of his face, “yeah baby come around my cock. I want to feel you,” Carl groans, his voice softer than before. As soon as the words leave his mouth you’re squeezing around him and crying out into the mattress as you gush around him. “Fuck I’m gonna come…” Carl moans and you whine feeling him sliding in and out of you, “come inside me baby.” You beg, you need to feel his come inside you. With a few more sharp thrusts Carl is coming inside you, his hips stuttering before they stop. The both of you are panting and covered in a sheen layer of sweat as he slowly pulls out of you, and you whine feeling so empty. 

You roll over to lay on your back and Carl collapses next to you. “He didn’t touch you under your clothes did he?” Carl asks, his hand finding yours and you shake your head. “No, he more… brushed me on the outside of my shorts.” You tell him and he nods before turning his head to press a kiss to your sweaty forehead. You snuggle into his chest, “you should have told me. I would have done something sooner.” Carl whispered, and you know he feels guilty… like this is his fault somehow. You press a kiss to his collarbone as you look up at him, “I know. I just didn’t want you to feel like we weren’t safe here.” You explain and Carl squeezes you to him tighter. “All I care about is keeping you safe, I love you. If he ever tries anything again, promise you’ll tell me.” He says, looking into your eyes. You lean up and press a long, slow kiss to his lips. “I love you, and I promise. I’ll tell you. But maybe I shouldn’t if it means you’ll fuck me like that in the middle of the day.” You smirk and Carl groans, his hand pinching his nose. “They definitely heard us.” He whines and you laugh. 

“Daryl is gonna kill me.” 

#walking dead #walking dead imagine #walking dead smut #carl grimes #carl grimes imagine #carl grimes smut #ron anderson #carl x reader #carl x reader smut

[the-mighty-jellybean]

Rising From The Earth

Series Summary: After months of trying, and several heats, and ruts, Y/N was now beginning her journey on her road to motherhood. All Steve and Bucky wanted to be is supportive and strong for their Omega, but life doesn't always run so smoothly....

Series Warning: a/b/o dynamics (the fun stuff that comes with that) Smut, Accurate Representation of Pregnancy and (eventually) Childbirth, Strong Language (18+ ONLY)

Pairing: Steve Rogers X Reader X Bucky Barnes

Part One// Part Two// Part Three// Part Four// Part Five// Part Six// Part Seven// Part Eight// Part Nine// Part Ten// Part Eleven//Part Twelve// Part Thirteen// Part Fourteen//

Part Fifteen: Waitingame

Chapter Warnings: Fluffy Bucky and Steve (seriously it’s sickening), Labor and Childbirth (If you feel uncomfortable at all with the thought of childbirth, this is not the chapter for you, because it is basically the whole thing!)  

Word Count: 4.5k

40 Weeks

“You feeling anything, baby?” Steve asked you, rubbing along the top of your bump. 

“Absolutely nothing.” you huff, flopping your hands down onto the couch, Steve giving you a sympathetic smile. 

“It’s only been a few days since your due date passed. It won't be long, sweetheart.” 

“I want them out, Alpha.” you whimper, eyes stinging a little, “I’m fed up of looking like a whale, and having to pee, every twenty minutes. Pregnancy sucks, and I want to be done with it.”

“Honey, you don't look like whale, you’re beautiful.” Steve stroked your cheek, but you turn away from him, “it’ll happen soon, darlin. Just you wait.”

~~~~~~~

It was around 11:00pm; you had been feeling unwell, so told Steve and Bucky, that you were going to go to bed earlier. Steve had tried to make a fuss, even threatening to call Dr Cho, or Bruce , but you had said that you just wanted to lay down. 

This was proving a challenge for you. Your Alphas were downstairs, watching some old movie, whilst you tossed and turned in your bed. You tried sleeping on your side, propping yourself up and laying on your back, literally every position available to your pregnant self, but nothing was working. 

Whatever you did, you couldn't shake this achey feeling in your belly. It felt like you had period cramps, but even your favoured position of laying on your side with your knees tucked to your chest- or as well as you could, with your bump- had proved unsuccessful in easing the cramping. 

You sat up, deciding to give up on trying to sleep, and instead you just wanted the comfort of your Alphas. As you stood from the bed, you were met with the urge to pee, you roll your eyes at yourself, before waddling to the toilet. 

While you are relieving yourself, the feeling of something other than pee leaving your bottom half, caught you by surprise. You manage to look over your bump, and between you legs, to look down in the toilet bowl. Your eyes widen a little when you see the water below you a little bloody along with some kind of jelly. 

The tightening cramps, begin to worsen a little, but they aren't bad enough to make you stop moving or cry out, only a little breathless and uncomfortable.

You finished in the bathroom, washing your hands, before making your way down the stairs. Steve and Bucky’s heads, turned to the staircase as soon as they heard your little footsteps. 

“Everything okay, baby?” Steve asked, coming to meet you at the bottom of the staircase. You hum as you take his hand, he leads you to the couch, you collapse into the squishy fabric, Bucky pulling you close. 

“You sure, honey. Your skin’s a little warm.” Bucky puts the back of his hand on your forehead, but you just push his hand away, and snuggle further into his side.

“Just a little crampy.” you say nonchalantly. Steve immediately walks over to you, and begins to press around you stomach. You whine at the pressure, not quite the soothing touch you hoped for, but Steve only hushed you, continuing his pressing. 

“Your tummy feels a little hard, you been feeling any pains, sweetheart?” Steve’s eyebrows are knitted together in concentration. 

“Just the cramps, and my back’s a little sore.” you answer. 

“It feels like one of the babies has dropped a little.” Steve’s hands concentrate on one area, pushing and pulling at the skin, making your cramps feel worse. You push his hands away, the feeling of being too much for you to handle.    

“Stop, that makes the pain worse.” you mewl, and you feel Bucky’s lips on the back of your head, as he gives your hair a gentle peck of reassurance. 

“Sorry, honey.” Steve apologises, removing his hands from your tight skin, “Your waters haven't broke have they?”

“Don’t think so, although; some weird pink jelly stuff came out of me, when I peed.” Your comment makes Bucky tense, underneath you, and Steve frown even more. 

“How pink was the jelly?” Steve asked, making your face heat a little, and you can feel Bucky squirming slightly underneath you. 

“Err just a little bit, nothing scary.” you shrug, Steve just nods at your words, “what does it mean?”

“It’s probably just your mucus plug.” you just raise an eyebrow at him.

“What the hell is a mucus plug?” you look at him, somewhat horrified. 

“Well, little one, if you had red the books, you would know that a mucus plug, is a thick clump of-”

“Okay, please stop talking.” you and Bucky, both have your hands over your ears, and wildly shaking your heads from side to side, not wanting Steve to continue his explanation. 

“Let me rephrase the question, what does a mucus plug mean?” you shudder at the thought of Steve continuing his previous conversation, thankfully he doesn't. 

“Basically, it means you’ll be going into labor soon, and when you say your getting cramps, I imagine that won't be too far off.” You feel kind of giddy, when Steve says you might be going into labor soon, both excitement and nerves begin to move through you. 

The three of you decide to remain on the couch, not before Steve grabs Bucky’s phone, a pen and some paper, just to be ready for when your contractions start.

~~~~~

2 Hours-Into Labor 

And start they did. 

Within a few hours, at around 1:00am; you experience your first real contraction. 

You are sat on the couch still, head on Bucky’s chest, whilst your feet hang over Steve’s lap. You eyes are half open, as your previous tired state begins to take over you once again. However just before you can close your eyes, you are jolted out of your relaxed status, and you sit up, a hand going to the bottom of you bump. 

“Woah.” the pain knocks your lungs of air slightly, merely from the shock of the experience of your first contraction. 

“Is it starting, baby?” Bucky asks you, his hands coming to the bottom of your back, digging his thumbs into that spot, that feels the best. Steve grabbed Bucky’s phone starting the timer, and you reach for his wrist, the need to squeeze something overtaking you. 

Steve happily lets you squeeze his wrist, whilst guiding you through the pain.

“Just breath, baby. You’re okay.” he uses his other hand that isn't being trapped by your firm grasp, to rub up and down your arm. The feeling of both your Alphas’ touch helping you navigate your way through the haze, the pain had brought on. 

After 30 seconds or so, the pain came to a stop, slowly easing off. 

“Is it finishing, sweetheart?” Steve asked you, grabbing the pen and paper from the table, and waiting for you to tell him to stop the timer. 

“Yeah it’s stopped.” you breath, releasing the grip on Steve’s forearm, and laying back on Bucky’s chest. 

“That was so good, honey. Your level of control, is incredible.” Bucky praised you, kissing the top of your forehead, you smile lazily, the pain had only made you tiredness even worse. 

“That was 35 seconds, darlin. We need them to be a little longer than that, but Bucky’s right, if you keep doing that, then these babies are going to be here in no time.” Steve cooed, leaning over and pressing his lips to your’s. 

“Please tell me it doesn't get any worse?” 

~~~~~

6 Hours-Into Labor

Oh but it can. 

“Oh, Alpha.” you moan, trying to swing your hips, your elbows digging into the couch, as you knelt by it. 

“I’m here, sweetheart. It’s okay.” Steve assures you, grabbing hold of your hips, and trying to squeeze them together. 

“It hurts.” you cry. 

“I know, darlin, but remember to breathe. You’re okay.” Steve tries to encourage you, but your not quite believing him. “Breath, baby girl. Come on, with me.” 

Steve tries to emphasis his breathing, and eventually your able to keep yourself together, in time for the contraction to end. 

“Good girl, there we go.” Steve rubs along your back, as the pain slowly subsides. You sit back on your haunches, and lean your head on Steve’s chest. He peppers the side of your face, and neck with kisses, before he looks to Bucky. “How long was that one?”

“50 seconds, 20 minutes since the last one.” Bucky sighs, writing the number down. 

“That’s the same length as the last one.” you cry out in defeat, “they’re not getting any longer, not that I’m complaining too much.” 

“Hey, hey, hey it’ll happen, baby.” Bucky gives your hand a little squeeze, your not sure you believe him, but decide not to vocally object. 

“You fancy going for a little walk round the house with me, sweetie?” Steve offers, “we can get those babies, moving down?”  

The thought of walking, didn't perk your interests immediately, but the thought of moving things along, sounded great. You nod, and the two fo them help you stand. 

You had managed to do a full circuit of your kitchen and living room, before you were spinning in Steve’s hold, to wrap your arms around his neck. In an instant his hands went to your hips, helping you sway them, as a groan moved from your throat. Bucky ran back to the coffee table starting the timer, as he returned to your moaning side. 

“Breathe, baby, breathe.” Steve whispers in your ears, Bucky places his palm on your back, rubbing a small circle, “use your techniques, honey.”

Steve tries to endorse your breathing, but the tightening around your middle was moderately getting more painful. 

“In through your nose, and out through your mouth.” Bucky mutters softly in your ear. The contraction began to peak, and your hands moved from being wrapped around Steve’s neck, to grasping his shoulders, your nails partly digging in. Steve didn't seem to care. 

“It’s almost over, keep that breathing nice and steady.” Steve’s thumbs hadn't stopped their rhythmic circles on your hips the entire contraction. 

The pain slowly began to fizzle out, your posture relaxing and straightening up.

Bucky stopped the timer, and using the wall as a support, scribbled the time down. 

“What about that one, that felt longer, it had to be longer?” you stammer out, looking to Bucky desperately. The sad smile that Bucky gives you, tells you everything you need to know. Your head goes crashing into Steve’s chest, a tired sob, is audible. 

“You’re okay, baby. It won't be long. Let’s just keep moving.” Steve rubs his hands up and down your back, before he makes you look at him, swiping his thumb under your eyes, wiping your tears away. You sniffle and nod, knowing he’s right. You needed to keep it together, your labor had barely begun, yet you felt as though you were already losing control. 

~~~~~~~

10 Hours-Into Labor

You had grown bored of pacing the downstairs of your home, as well as, climbing the stairs. Your contraction were becoming longer, and a little more regular. Steve had begun to blow up the birthing pool, whilst you and Bucky were doing slow dance in the kitchen. 

“Alpha, there’s another one coming.” you whimper, pushing your head into his neck, your grip around him clenching. He felt your whole body tense under his fingertips. 

“Steve start the timer.” Bucky called out to Steve, who could see them in the kitchen, he promptly grabbed the phone, and began to time your contractions. Bucky’s attention turned back to you. 

“Sweetheart, you need to relax, remember.” Bucky tries to smooth your shoulders down, but you just shake your head. 

“I can’t, Alpha.” you choke, the contraction was reaching it’s most intense wave, and all you could do was hold your breath. 

“No, baby. You have to breathe, don't hold it.” Bucky tried to reason with you, but you aren't really listening. “Look at me, honey, look at me.” 

You manage to squint your eyes at him, as you turn your head, that was moulded into the crook of his neck. 

“Breath with me, don't hold it. Put your hand here,” he somehow detaches one of your clenching hands from his shoulder, placing it on his chest, allowing you to feel his exaggerated breaths, “breathe with my me, darlin.” 

You feel your hand rise and fall with each of his deep breaths, and you try your best to emulate it. You soon grasp the breathing technique, just in time for the contraction to come to an end. Bucky looks back to Steve, who had been watching the whole time, and Steve stops the timer, writing the number down, a small grin on his face, as he quickly joins you in the kitchen. 

“How long?” is all you can huff out, Steve’s hand coming to your head, that’s resting tiredly on Bucky’s chest, smoothing your hair down. 

“That was really good, sweetheart. It was nearly a minute, and ten minutes since your last one.” Steve seems overly chipper, but you just groan, when the timings are revealed, not quite what you were hoping for. “Hey, that’s good, baby, really good.” 

You just push your head into Bucky’s chest, whine a little. 

“Do you think you can come back to the living room, honey. I need to check you?” you are confused by what Steve meant, by ‘check you’. Could he not see how you are by looking at your tired face?

“What do you mean?” you mumble, drained.

“I need to see how dilated you are.” Steve states, you still have a look of bemusement on your face, but feel yourself being led towards the living room, that has been rearranged. 

Most of the sofas have been pushed back, except the one you had taken to leaning on during your contractions, that had some towels stacked on top of it. The coffee table had been moved by the wall, with a home delivery kit, that Dr Cho had given you a few weeks ago; just some gloves, and medically sterilised tools, you hope Steve wouldn't have to use. Right in the centre of the living room, was your birthing tub, that had a hose pipe dangling over the edge as it slowly filled with warm water. 

There was a small bed of towels laid out on the floor, and a cushion at one end, Steve and Bucky were leading you over to the floor bed, and helped you to settle on your back. 

You couldn't help, but feel your face heat up, when Steve begins to tug at your bottoms, sliding the sweats down your legs. When he goes for your underwear, you close your legs, before he can take them down completely. 

“What you doing, baby?” Steve chuckles lightly, he tries to push your legs apart, but you grab his hands. “I’ve got to check you, honey.”

You just shake your head, the embarrassment was too much for you. 

“Darlin, we’ve seen it all before.” Steve jokes, but your unmoved. 

“I don't want you to see.” you squeak. 

“Why not, baby?” Steve tilts his head, instead of clutching your underwear, he relaxes his hands, so that they are flat against the side of your thighs, and rubs his thumb over them. 

“Because...you won't want to sleep with me again.” you hide your face in Bucky’s thigh, as he is knelt next to your head. You can hear the two chuckling. 

“Y/N, we will always want to sleep with you.” Steve reassures you, “you are giving us the best gift we could ever receive, you will always be our beautiful Omega.” 

Steve hooks his fingers around your panties once again, and shuffles them down your legs, slowly pushing your legs apart. Bucky takes hold of your hand, as he can see you tensing. 

“What I need you to do, sweetie, is hold Alpha’s hand nice and tight, and do your nice deep breaths.” Steve explains to you as he is snapping on a pair of blue gloves. 

“How do you even know what you are doing?” you ask Steve, grasping Bucky’s hand even tighter, when Steve pushes your legs a little wider apart. 

“Well, you know the day, you had your little accident with Peter, a few weeks ago?” you feel Bucky marginally tense, and its your turn to rub soothing circles into Bucky’s hand, as you nod your head at Steve. “The whole reason we were at the compound was because Dr Cho was showing me, how to check your cervix properly, as the description in the text books doesn't really explain.” 

You nod along to Steve’s explanation, but hold your breath as he starts to move closer to you. He places a hand on your knee giving it a slight squeeze. 

“Relax, bubba. Hold Alpha’s hand, and take nice deep breaths.” Steve instructs you, you feel Bucky shift next to you, as he leans down in front of your eye line, so you can only see his face. 

“Just look at me, baby.” Bucky takes hold of both your hands, and you relax as best you can, legs twitching when Steve begins to examine you. “Shh, you’re okay, sweetheart.” 

The examination was going fine, until the familiar tightening began to stretch across your stomach, and you cry out. The feeling of the pressure Steve was providing, not being welcome, you begin to shift, desperate to move away from Steve and his wondering hands. 

“Shh, baby, shh. It’s okay, I’ll stop, I’ll stop.” Steve carefully retracts his hands, as you crush Bucky’s. 

“Deep breaths.” Bucky reminds you, and you watch him, as he assists you in your breathing, the feeling of Steve’s gloved hands running up and down your calves. You hoped one of them had started the timer, or was counting in their heads, as the contraction slowly came to an end. 

“Is it slowing, sweetheart.” you can only nod, as the only noise coming from your mouth, is the exhale of your breaths. Before eventually your breathing evened out. 

“Well done, baby.” Bucky cooed.

“That was great, honey. Your contractions are a minute long, and your about 4cm dilated.” Steve confirms, snapping his gloves off, you shoot him a look.

“4cm, is that it?” you throw your head back onto the pillow, you hadn't read many books, but you knew that 4cm was not enough. 

“Hey, don't give up yet, bubba. Your contractions are getting longer and closer together that’s just what we need.” Steve tries to assure you. 

“Yay.” you cheer, sarcastically, Bucky and Steve just give you a small smile, before Steve stands, and goes to switch the hose off. Bucky helps you to sit up, as you watch Steve check the temperature, before looking to you. 

“You wanna get in here for a bit?” Steve motions to the tub, and you wouldn't be surprised if they heard your back screaming ‘yes’. You decided to nod, and once again Bucky was helping you stand. 

He took your t-shirt off, but at your request left your sports bra on, then he helped you to step over the side of the pool, Steve grabbing your other hand, as they lowered you into the heated water. 

You sigh, as the water, washes over your aching back muscles, and surrounds your distended bump. 

“Do you want one of us in there, sweetie?” Steve circles round the tub, to kneel by your face, you hum, and before anymore could be said, you heard a small splash behind you, before two hands went under your arms, and pulled you against his chest. 

You gratefully wrap your arms round Bucky’s shoulders, his going around your waist, and his hands moving up and down your spine. 

“That feelin better, doll?” He kissed your hair, then trailed his lips to just below your ear. 

“Mhmm.” you purr, the water around you was truly relaxing. Until the torturous pain began once again. “Owwwww.” you mewl. 

“Shhh, we’re here, baby.” Steve quietens you, moving closer to you and Bucky, “you’re okay.” You remember to breathe this time, the water worked in making you more peaceful, and bringing your rationality back. 

“Good. That’s so good, sweetheart.” Bucky cheered, his and Steve’s voice helping to settle you. Eventually, the pain began to disperse, you breathing evening out. 

“You’re getting the hang of this, honey.” Steve cooed, kissing the top your head. 

You sure hoped so.

~~~~~~

15 Hours-Into Labor

“Gentle breaths, darlin.” Bucky reminded you, as another pain wrapped around you body. 

“Oh God.” you moan, “why does it have to hurt, so bad.” The water sloshes around the sides of the bath, as the pain intensifies and you can't find comfort in the warm temperature anymore. 

“Calm, baby. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” Steve tries to still your movements, but the pain is too much at this point, and you try to pull his hands away from your hips. 

“I can't, it hurts so bad.” you sob, the pain still going strong, Bucky and Steve desperately shushing you, and keep you from injuring yourself or the twins. 

“I know, sweetheart, I know.” you grasp one hand onto Steve’s wrist that is fixed on your waist, the other shooting out to grip Bucky’s shoulder. 

“Stay in control, baby. Keep your breathing steady.” Bucky used his metal arm, to help hold your shaking frame, the cool metal was alleviating on your hot skin.

“I can-t.” you choke, the contraction definitely reaching it’s peak. 

“You can, come on. You were doing such a great job, honey. Don't give up.” Steve attempts to break through to you, your brain kicking into gear, and the warrior in you, taking control. Just before the contraction ends you manage to compose yourself, breathing levelling out. Once you had completely calmed down, you were able to settle yourself in a more comfortable position, loosening your grip on both your Alphas.

“You have to stay in control, Y.N. I know it’s hard, but for your own sake, it’ll be a lot easier for you and on the pups.” Steve advises you, and you mumble an apology, “sweetheart, you don't need to apologise, you’re in pain. You just need to remember, that the pain’s going to stop soon, and it all be over.” 

“And you need to trust us.” Bucky added, and you could only nuzzle your head into his neck, he presses his cheek to yours. 

“I do trust you, Alpha.” you confirmed, “Can you check me?” you glance to Steve, who gives you a small smile. 

“I can, baby. But not in the tub, you’ll have to get out and lay down.” Steve looks at you apologetically, and you lull your head back a little, not keen on leaving the tranquility of the water. 

“I’ll be as fast as I can, sweetheart.” Steve offers, and before he can say anymore, you’re trying to stand on shaking knees, Bucky helping you stabilise, as your legs quivered. 

Before you could step over the side of the bath, another contraction crept up on you, causing your knees to buckle, Steve having to catch you, as Bucky was still sat in the pool. 

“It’s alright, bubba. I’ve got you.” Steve reassures you, as you cling to him desperately, “it’s alright, hold on to me.”

You cry out, Bucky sitting below you, unsure what to do. Your shift in position meant you felt the babies, moving downwards, and a pressure was beginning to build between your legs. 

“Alpha, there’s something coming.” you whimper out, however; before Steve can ask any follow up questions, the pressure reaches it’s climax, and you feel a burst of water running down your legs, splashing into the pool below. 

You scream slightly, the pain becoming more harsh at the sudden change, as it’s cushion is removed. 

“That’s okay, baby girl. That’s just your waters.” Steve utters reassuring words into your ear, “just breath, darlin. That’s a good sign, it means babies are on their way.”

With the pillow of your waters muffling the need to bear down in your hips, removed; it left you with searing pain, that stretched it’s way up your back. 

“It’s okay. It’s okay.” Steve kept chanting. His voice was helping to sooth you, Bucky still sat, a little dumbstruck by the whole scene, and felt he could do nothing but watch on. 

Finally the pain began to subside, and you were able to compose yourself once again. Steve helping you step out the bath, quickly wrapping a towel round you, as you began to shiver slightly. Bucky leapt out the pool to aid Steve, as he lowered you to the floor. He pulled a new pair of gloves on, and quickly began to examine you. You squeeze Bucky’s hands. 

“You’re at five, baby.” Steve smiles at you, but you just felt like bursting into tears. 

“That can't be right. It’s been five hours, and I’ve only dilated 1cm.” you exclaim. You rub at your eyes, both to combat the sleep, but also the tears that are threatening to spill.

“Let’s get you in the bedroom, honey. You need to get some rest.” Steve asserts, once again removing his gloves, you thrash your head around. 

“No, no I can't sleep. I want them out. Now.” you demand, your body was beginning to shut down, you were exhausted, and deep down you knew Steve was right, you needed to lay down, and sleep. But you couldn't. The pains were coming fast, and with the padding of your waters gone, then they were also going to get stronger too. 

“Look at me, sweetie. Look at me.” Steve tries to grab your face, to stop you from moving it, “you’re tired, darlin. You need to go and rest. We can both lay with you up there. You just need to get a few hours, and you’ll feel much more refreshed.” 

You would try to disagree, but you haven’t got the energy to fight them, as they wrap you up tighter in the towel. They try to make you stand, but you make grabby hands for Steve to carry you, but pout when he shakes his head. 

“No, baby. You need to walk. It’ll help move the babies down.” you fuss a little, but allow the men to help you stand, both placing an arm round your waist, and leading you towards the staircase. 

“If at anytime, you need to stop, bubba. You need to tell us.” Steve directs, and you nod your head, as the three of you, started to climb the stairs. You had nearly made it to the top, before you hunched over, the air being knocked from your lungs slightly. 

Steve and Bucky tighten their holds on you, their lips coming to your ears. 

“You’re okay, Y/N. We’ve got you.” 

“Doing so good, baby.” 

“Well done, honey. Keep that breathing, nice and slow.” 

“That’s it, sweetheart. It’s coming to an end now.” 

Gradually the pain declined, and you could straighten to some degree. You proceed up the rest of the stairs, turning to your bedroom. 

The moment, your Alphas, were able to lay you down you curled up, onto your side. Bucky slotted in behind you, Steve in front. 

“Just try and sleep, as best you can, bubba. Alpha and I, are gonna be right here.” you reach for Steve’s hand, and he happily lets you take it, you reach behind you for Bucky, who offers you his. 

A/N: Had to split the chapter in half otherwise I wasn’t going to be able to finish writing it, and edit it, in order to post today. So Part 2 will be out tomorrow!!!

TAGLIST:

@mikariell95​ @sexyvixen7​ @booboobella01​ @rororo06​ @vickstaahh​ @krazykatkay456​ @winchester-wifey​ @nightlygiggles​ @coonflix​ @broco8​ @animegirlgeeky​ @amanda-the-fangirl​ @brunettebabylou @flyaway1221​ @frozenhuntress67​ @colourforanamee​ @bisexualbaby2001​ @dottirose​ @captainchrisstan​ @lemonadygirl​ @lolwelcome​​

#alpha!steve #alpha!bucky #omega!reader #reader insert #pregnant reader #pregnancy #childbirth #marvel fanfiction #marvel smut #avengers a/b/o #a/b/o dynamics #steve rogers #steve x reader #steve fic #bucky barnes #bucky x reader #bucky fic #stucky x reader #stucky

[rafecameron]

Between You and I (1)

Summary: Reader and Topper dated in secret, she knew it was a bad idea but couldn’t stay away from the boy. Things ended on a sour note but sometimes they still can’t keep their hands to themselves.

Pairing: Topper Thornton x reader

Warnings: swearing, alcohol, smut, heartbreak, italics = flashback

Word count: 4.5K

A/N: Not me taking a week to write this bc i suck! Thank you @scandalousfemale​ for editing it for me!

*GIF is mine*

Topper Thornton had left a sour taste in your mouth, one you were sure you would never get rid of no matter how hard you tried to wash it away. Hate wasn’t an emotion you usually jumped to but you hated him more than anything. If you could go back in time and erase everything that happened with the kook boy you would. You’d flush him out of your memories at the snap of a finger and forget he ever existed. Unfortunately, that wasn’t a possibility and you have to live with the insufferable boy being ever present in your mind.

It seemed to you the more you despised the boy the more you saw him. You weren’t sure if it was merely because you noticed him more or because fate was playing a cruel trick on you. He’d be in the grocery store at the same time as you, you’d see him walking on the beach with his kook friends, if you went to the cinema or out to eat there he was. He was even at all the parties you attended, whether it was on the cut or figure eight. He was an ever lingering presence in your life and it only served to fuel your dislike for him.

The more you saw his smug face and perfect hair, the more your blood boiled. Yet you had no one to vent to. 

Your friends knew you hated him, they hated him too, but they could never work out why you hated him as much as you did. Why your fists would clench at the mere sight of him and your jaw would tighten. But you couldn’t tell them. The only person who knew why you hated him so much was the boy himself and you planned to keep it that way. Even the good memories between the two of you irritated you and made your skin itch.

“Topper! Stop it!” You call out breathlessly between giggles, trying your best to push his fingers away from your sides.

“Have you cheered up yet?” Topper grins back, his relentless fingers still gripping at your hips but stopping their movements for now.

You nod quickly, “the happiest girl in the world.” You giggle, smiling at him when he crawls over you.

“That’s what I like to hear.” He leans down and kisses you softly on the lips, “I want my girl to be happy forever.” 

His hand moves up to your cheek and his thumb caresses your skin gently, “I’m always scared I’m going to let you down.” He whispers, his eyes searching yours desperately.

“You’ll never let me down.” You whisper back, fingers gliding through his soft hair before pulling his body against yours in a tight hug.

You cringe at the memory playing out in your mind. How could you be so naive? Of course he would let you down, he’s Topper fucking Thornton, kook fuck boy who cares more about his reputation than anything else. You were an idiot for believing he would ever change for you. You knew sneaking around with Topper would always come back to bite you, but in the moment you had no thoughts or cares about what the future held.

You’d enjoyed sneaking around with him. Found it dangerous and exciting. You’d get butterflies when you’d sneak glances at him during parties and he’d wink at you. You’d feel a rush of excitement when he’d corner you somewhere semi private and pull you into a passionate kiss. You loved the thrill of it being your little secret, your secret with Topper. But it was all over almost as quickly as it had started. Feelings and opinions getting in the way of happiness,  much like they always do.

“Are you coming then?” Sarah’s voice breaks through your thoughts and you shake your head at the blonde, “oh, come on!” She begs reaching out to grab your hand, “I never ask you for anything!” That was a lie.  Just yesterday she’d asked to borrow a pair of shorts and the day before that she’d helped herself to a pair of your trainers for the day. You shook your head again.

The blonde pouts at you, attempting her best puppy dogs eyes, “I’ll do anything you want. Please, just come!”

You sighed as you stare over at her, biting on your lower lip lightly. You hadn’t been to a party in weeks. You’d gotten fed up of seeing Topper and his pretentious friends all the time and every night ending up in an argument or fight. So you’d stopped attending, tuning out when your friends spoke about the party the night before.

“Anything?” You ask and the girl nods eagerly, “okay, I’ll come, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to enjoy myself.”

Sarah rolls her eyes and tugs on the hand she was holding, “c’mon let’s find an outfit!” She pulls you into your house and up to your room.

“I’m just going to wear jeans or something, Sarah.” You tell the girl as she drags you by your hand into your room.

“Definitely not!” She pushes you down onto the bed and gives you an excited smile, “we’re wearing dresses.”

She knew you hated wearing dresses and that’s probably why she was so excited about it, she loved getting you to do things you’d never normally do. She pulls open your wardrobe doors dramatically, hands still grasping either door while her eyes scanned the visible clothes.

“Is this it?” She asks, pulling out an old blue dress, “is this the only one you have?” She turns to you slowly, a disgusted look on her face.

“Yes, Sarah, you know I don’t wear dresses.” You roll your eyes and hurry over to her, snatching the dress out of her hands, “And I’m definitely not wearing this one, it probably doesn’t even fit anymore!”

Sarah pouts as you stuff the dress into the bottom of your wardrobe, out of sight forever.

“We’ll go to mine then. We can get ready there and you can borrow one of my dresses,” Sarah decides.

“Really, I’d much prefer to wear jeans or something,” you countered with a sigh. 

“This isn’t a kegger, y/n, this is a figure eight party. You have to look good.” Sarah crinkles her nose up at the thought of a party full of her fellow kooks.

“You’re making sure I get really really drunk tonight, okay?” You ask her with raised brows.

Sarah grins and nods quickly, “it's a promise!”

You knew you’d need a lot to drink if you were going to be seeing Topper everywhere, there was no doubt he’d be at this party and he always found a reason to talk to you. He liked winding you up, loved seeing you get riled and shout at him. This time you swore you’d punch him if he tried anything.

Sarah rummaged through her wardrobe, pulling out dress after dress and piling them up on top of her duvet. You watched the stack get higher while chewing your lower lip not having seen a single item of clothing you would be comfortable wearing.

“This one!” Sarah gasps suddenly, she turns to you holding a slim fitting black dress against her body, “this is perfect, try it on!”

“Sarah,” you shake your head eyeing up the dress, “there’s no way I can pull that off.”

“You don’t need to pull it off, I’m sure there will be someone else to do that.” She winks, causing you to roll your eyes.

She thrusts the dress into your hands and hurries you into her bathroom eagerly. You groan but start undressing to try on the dress. The fabric was soft but tight, once you had it over your torso it felt like it was sucking you in and you couldn’t breathe properly. You shimmied it over your hips and looked at yourself in the mirror. It fit perfectly but that didn’t mean you were happy about wearing it. You slowly exit the bathroom and Sarah turns to you, her mouth dropping at the sight.

“Woah! Twirl!” She moves her finger in circles motioning what she wanted you to do. You sigh but turn around in a circle to appease her.

“You look amazing!” Sarah grins as she comes over to you and puts her hands on your bare shoulders, “all the boys are going to go wild!”

“Sarah, I don’t want a kook boy,” you laughed.

Sarah just shrugged, “I didn’t say you have to take one home. Just that they’ll be going wild.”

You let her turn you to face the full length mirror, you smooth your hands over the fabric on your hips feeling extremely exposed in the skin tight dress. The only time you’d ever worn something this nice was on the one and only date you’d gone on with Topper.

“Are you sure I look okay?” You pout, looking down at your very kook like outfit.

“You look amazing baby.” Topper rests his hands on your hips and leans down to press a kiss to the top of your head, “you clean up well for a pogue,” he winks.

You roll your eyes and slap his arm playfully, “yeah whatever.” You laugh before leaning up to press a kiss to his lips.

You’d only been with Topper for a couple of weeks but you already felt like it had been forever. You’d never felt so comfortable around someone so fast, let alone a kook. But you felt like you knew Topper, really knew him. You talked about more meaningful things rather than discussing movies and games. You spoke about your hopes and dreams, your fears and worries. You knew Topper only confided those things in you and it made you feel all the more closer to him. He’d sneak you onto his boat and drive you out to a calm secluded part of the ocean. You’d dressed up even though it was just the two of you, a dress you’d borrowed from Sarah which you’d told her was for a dinner for your mum's birthday. You sat with Topper, sipping the wine he’d brought and talking endlessly about everything that came to mind.

“Do you think there’s something else out there?” You asked, currently laying looking up at the stars after having one too many wines.

Topper layer opposite you, his head beside yours as he looks up at the dark night sky, you felt him shrug.

“I’m not sure what I think,” Topper admits, “it’s crazy to think about, but I guess we can’t be the only ones here.”

“What about after? What do you think happens after you die?” You whisper.

“I don’t know,” he whispers back, “I’d like to believe that it all doesn’t just end.”

“But you don’t?” You asked, turning your head to face him.

“I used to, now I’m not so sure.” He mumbled before leaning forward and pressing his lips to yours, “can we talk about something else? I don’t want to think about anything bad ever happening to you.” His hand reaches your face and strokes your skin gently.

You nod your head, changing the subject to something a little more light hearted. You stayed like that for hours, laying beside each other and talking about the world's problems and beauty until the sun started coming up and you had to go back to land.

“That’s the one. You’re wearing it.” Sarah decides as she lifts a green dress from the pile, “and I’m wearing this one.” She smiled at the dark fabric in her hands before hurrying off to get changed.

You spent the next couple of hours getting ready in Sarah’s bedroom, she’d snuck a bottle of Rose’s wine into her room and you both sipped on it getting more and more giddy as the night wore on. 

“Rafe!” Sarah calls, stumbling over a discarded shoe as she hurries after her brother, “are you leaving?”

“Obviously.” You heard Rafe sigh, “no, you can’t have a lift.”

“C’mon! Please? We won’t even talk!” Sarah pleaded.

“Are you drunk already?” Rafe asked, Sarah shook her head unconvincingly and Rafe sighed again, “fine, but I’m leaving now.”

You and Sarah quickly pulled on your shoes and hurried down the stairs after Rafe.

The party was already in full swing by the time Rafe pulled up in the driveway, blocking multiple cars in with his large truck but he didn’t seem to care. You held tightly onto Sarah’s hand as she pulled you towards the house.

“Promise you won’t leave me?” You asked. 

She turns to you with a smile, “of course I won’t!” She promises.

Once inside you make your way to the kitchen, helping yourself to the alcohol that was piled along the kitchen island.

“Let’s dance!” Sarah leads the way to the living room where a large group of people were gathered dancing around.

You laugh and dance with Sarah for a while before you decide you need another drink and leave the girl twirling in the middle of the dance floor in search for more alcohol. You browse the island table before settling on a bottle of vodka in the middle and reaching over for it. While you poured your drink you felt someone come up behind you, thinking it was just another drunk partygoer before you heard them speak.

“Didn’t think I’d see you back in figure eight again.” The voice you had been dreading to hear said.

You narrow your eyes as you turn to look at him, “Get lost, Topper.”

“Now, that’s not very nice, pogue.” The boy grins, holding onto your upper arm to prevent you from walking away, “I just want to talk.”

“I have nothing to say to you.” You sigh, leaning your side against the counter as you look up at the blonde boy.

“Things could have worked out for us.” He says as he leans closer to your face, making sure you heard him over the loud music.

“No, Top, things could never have worked out for us. You made sure of that.” You pulled your arm out of his grasp and turned your back on him, feeling the angry tears brimming in your eyes as you made your way back to the dance floor.

You bury your face in your hands as you sit on the edge of Topper's bed, willing yourself with everything you had in you not to cry in front of him. You bring your shaky fingers up through your hair, letting out a strained breath as you blinked away the tears brimming in your eyes.

“I just think it’s for the best.” Topper sighs out, scratching at the back of his neck nervously.

“Yeah, Topper, I heard you the first time.” You snap back at him.

“I don’t see why this has to change anything!” He holds up his hands in question, “things were going great.”

“Yeah, Top, things were going great. Then you basically told me you’re ashamed to be seen with me and that you never want to go public because it would ruin your image to be seen with a pogue. Now things are not going so great.” You stood up and walked over to him, shoving him harshly in the chest, “I never should have trusted you! I gave you everything, I let myself fall for you besides my better judgment because I thought you were worth it!” You push him again and he stumbles back a little bit more.

“Babe c’mon, you know I didn’t mean it like that!” Topper argues.

“Please, enlighten me on how you mean it then!” You shout, tears starting to brim at your eyes again but this time out of frustration. “Please, tell me how else I’m supposed to take that!”

“You know what my friends and family are like! It’s not as easy as just telling them!” Topper groans in annoyance.

“Well, I was willing to tell my friends! And newsflash, Topper, they’re not your biggest fans either!” You argue back.

“Why are you making a big deal about this?” Topper asks, “We knew when we started this that it had to be a secret.”

“Yeah but i didn’t expect to fall for you like I have, Top. I thought you liked me too, I thought maybe we wouldn’t have to hide forever. I thought you loved me.” You cry out, tears now slipping past your eyes making you more angry than before to be this weak in front of him.

“I do love you.” Topper replies quietly, he steps forward and tries to wipe the tears from your face but you slap his hand away.

“Bullshit, you only love yourself. I never should have gotten involved with you, I knew you’d only end up hurting me. You were right all along, you were always going to let me down.” You quickly grab your jacket and head towards his door.

“I never asked you to fall for me! And I never said we would go public!” Topper yells after you.

“Fuck you, Topper.” You call back as you walk down his stairs and out of his house for the last time. The tears now flowing freely down your face, your sadness slowly turning to anger at yourself and mostly at the kook boy.

You found Sarah again and you danced until your feet couldn’t take any more hoping to forget ever bumping into the boy. After dancing for what felt like hours your bladder felt like it would burst. You excused yourself and headed upstairs to find the bathroom, thankfully you found it pretty quickly and hurried inside. Once you had used the toilet you stood and looked at yourself in the mirror, the alcohol helping you to feel less insecure in Sarah’s revealing dress. You fix your hair, taking one last look before heading over to the door and pulling it open.

You gasp when you’re met with a guy's chest, looking up to apologise before you realise who it was.

“Hey, pogue.” Topper smirked and made his way into the bathroom, pushing you back as he walked inside and shut the door behind him.

“Topper, what are you doing?” You ask when you hear the click of the lock.

“Using the bathroom?” Topper asks with a raised brow, “that okay?”

“It would be fine if I wasn’t still in here.” You grumble and reach for the door but he brings his hand down onto the handle to stop you.

“It’s not like you haven’t seen it all before.” Topper leans closer to you, trapping your body between his and the door, you could smell the alcohol on his breath and his eyes were glossed over.

“Topper, get away from me.” You attempt to push his body away but he’s much stronger than you are and doesn’t move an inch.

“You used to love when I did this.” Topper whispers against your ear sending a shiver down your spine.

You want to resist him but all of your will power drains away when you feel his lips brush against your neck. You slide your hands up his chest, resting them on his shoulders as he begins kissing down your neck. You let out a soft moan, pushing your hips towards his as he pressed you against the hardwood. Topper moaned against your neck and suddenly your senses came rushing back to you and you pushed him away, catching him off guard causing him to stumble back.

“Stop it.” You reach for the handle again but he rushes forward and stops you a second time.

“Don’t fucking push me.” Topper growls out, a tingle growing in your core at his aggressive tone, “You know you fucking love it.”

“Topper, we can’t do this.” You try to argue but it comes out as more of a whine when you feel his fingers wrapping around your throat.

“Didn’t I always say you talked too much? Why don’t you put those words to use and tell me how much you want it.” he pushes you back against the door, his lips finding yours in a forceful kiss.

“Fuck you, Topper.” you moan against his mouth pushing your body as close to his as it would go, needing to feel him on you again.

“C’mon baby,” Topper growls against your neck as he nips at your earlobe, “You can do better than that.”

His hand brushes over your breasts and then now to your core, pushing his hand against you through the fabric of the dress.

“Topper, please.” You whine out pushing your hips against his hand, all pride leaving your body as the need for the boy grew stronger.

He presses his lips to yours once again, biting and sucking at your lower lip before sliding his tongue into your mouth. You moan against his mouth, your hands sliding around the back of his neck and holding him close to you. His free hand comes to your hips, pushing you back against the door as he moves his lips to your neck once again. A soft moan leaves your body when his teeth brush the skin below your ear before sinking in and sucking a mark into your skin. You pulled his body closer to yours, groaning out his name as he rolled his hips against yours. You may hate him more than anyone but he’s the only one who could get you so worked up this fast and you hated yourself for it, but right now he’s all you needed.

“Topper, please.” You moan out pressing your hips into his.

“Now you want it baby girl?” He mumbles against your neck, trailing kisses down to your collar bone, “you look so fucking sexy in this dress, I couldn’t stay away.” He kisses the cleavage that was on show as his hands tugged the dress over your hips.

Topper pulls your underwear down as he sinks to his knees in front of you, his lips instantly meeting your core and going to work. He slides his tongue along your clit as his fingers grip your thighs tightly, pulling you closer to his mouth.

You tangle your fingers in his hair, grinding yourself against his tongue, “Fuck, Topper.” You drop your head back against the door and close your eyes.

Topper circles his tongue around your clit as his finger trails up your thigh to tease at your entrance. You try and push yourself against his finger but he moves it away each time and you feel him smirking against you.

“Topper, please.” You whine out desperately and he finally gives you what you need and slips a finger into you. He instantly starts with a fast pace, thrusting his finger into you a couple times before adding a second while his tongue worked on your clit, licking and sucking at the most sensitive part. Moans fall from your lips as you buck against his tongue, gripping and pulling at his hair.

Topper pulls away earning a whine of complaint from you. He stands up quickly and grabs you by the hips, picking you up he places you on the counter, pulling your hips to the edge. You pull the boy into a desperate kiss as he fumbles with the zipper on his shorts. Finally he gets it open and pushes them along with his boxers down his thighs, he rubs his tip along your clit teasingly.

“Do you want it, baby?” He asked, nipping at your shoulder.

You nod your head quickly and he lands a harsh slap against your thigh, “answer me properly.” He growls.

“Yes, topper, please I need it.” You moan out, “I need you.”

Topper obliged and finally pushed himself into you, letting out a low moan as he filled you up. He doesn’t waste time letting you adjust and starts thrusting into you harshly, you grip onto his shoulders tight as you let out a loud moan.

“You fucking love that, you little slut.” Topper groans through gritted teeth. 

His hands grip onto your hips, pulling them to meet his fast thrusts, you're sure you’ll have bruises left behind tomorrow. You dug your nails into his shoulders as you moaned his name, letting him fuck you as fast as he needed. You wouldn’t admit it but you loved being this close to him again. His hand reaches up and grips around your throat, making it harder for you to breathe and accentuating the pleasure you felt.

“Do you like that, huh? You like when I choke you?” Topper thrusts into you harder pulling strangled moans from your lips.

You nod your head quickly, unable to form any coherent words. You slide your fingers into his hair and tug on it harshly causing him to hiss and slam his hips against yours harder. Topper pulls out completely before thrusting back into you, repeating his actions a couple times bringing you closer to your climax. 

“Fuck, Topper, yes!” You scream out feeling your walls tighten around him.

“No one else can fuck you like this.” He growls out pushing your head back against the mirror behind you as his thrusts speed up again.

“Topper! Fuck!” You let out a loud moan as your orgasm takes over your body, the feeling of bliss washing over you as you shake under the boy's hands.

Toppers thrusts become sloppier as he follows you over the edge, moaning out a slew of curse words as he fills you up. He slowly lets go of your neck, breathing heavily as he pulls out of you and leans his back against the counter beside you. You stay leant back against the mirror, slowly getting your breathing back under control before you hopped down, surprised your legs didn’t buckle under you. You find your underwear and quickly pull them back on as Topper zips his pants back up, looking over at you with a smirk.

“I knew you still wanted me.” He says, leaning over towards you and pushing your back against the counter.

“Fuck you.” You mutter out but the boy just laughs.

“You just did, princess,” he replies, a smug look plastered across his face.

“Whatever, it was mediocre at best.” You lie as you turn away from him.

He grabs you by the hips, pulling you back against his body as he sinks his teeth into your neck, “You know I’m the best you’ve ever had.” he mumbles against your skin.

You fight the moan wanting to leave your mouth and push away from him, “Until next time, pogue.” Topper laughs.

You flip him off as you pull the door open, “There’s not gonna be a next time.” You call back, wanting so much to believe yourself but having Topper that close to you again brought back all the feelings you thought you’d lost for the boy.

You hated the hold he had on you and the fact that you wished he’d run after you and ask you to be his again. But he didn’t come and you knew he saw you as nothing more than a play thing.

PART 2

#topper thornton x reader #topper thornton smut #topper thornton imagine #topper thornton fic #outer banks #outer banks x reader #outer banks imagine #outer banks fic #my writing

[thatbloodymuggle]

the one with the gun

Tongue Tied (jj maybank) 4/?

masterlist

word count: 4.5k

warnings: cursing, guns

read it on wattpad

playlist

-

For such a pleasant sleep, you'd think Rosie would have a pleasant wake-up.

Wrong.

Rosie was jolted awake by the force of an arm hitting her in the throat. Her eyes shot open in shock, and her body convulsed into a coughing fit. She instinctively threw off the arm that was cutting off her breathing. A sharp snore followed by a grunt sounded beside her.

Rosie turned her head to see JJ's face slumped against a pillow. They must have shifted at some point in the night as he was now on his stomach, and Rosie was on her back. JJ's mouth hung half open, and there was a puddle of drool on the sheets underneath.

"Ew," Rosie grumbled before pulling herself out of bed.

It was eerily quiet now in comparison to the howling wind and pelting rain beating against the shack just a few hours earlier. She padded out of the spare room and into the empty hallway. John B's door was still shut so Rosie assumed he was still sleeping. She made her way to the front room and onto the porch outside.

"Shit."

The yard was a complete disaster. Fallen branches and piles of debris littered the area. It was a miracle that John B's van and boat were still intact.

Rosie wandered through the yard and down towards the wooden dock. She cautiously put her weight on the creaky wood, making sure it was stable enough to walk on. She tiptoed along the length of the narrow dock. Rosie lowered herself down at the very end, letting her legs dangle over the edge. Her toes were inches away from the water below while her legs swung back and forth. She gazed at the calm water ahead, taking in the lingering smell of rain and the sound of chirping birds.

Rosie loved days after storms. She loved the irony of how such an ugly, chaotic thing could bring about singing birds, soft waves, and a beaming sun—as if nothing had ever happened.

She wasn't sure how long she sat there on the dock alone, but her meditative peace was cut short by the chatter of a boy a few yards back.

"Oh, man. That's not good," John B trudged outside with his hands behind his head. "That is not good."

Rosie craned her neck back to catch sight of a shirtless John B. A soft smile tugged at her chapped lips. He was yet to see her on the dock as he continued to assess the damage. Rosie turned back around to face the water.

"Agatha did some work, huh?" another voice chimed in.

Rosie could identify JJ's voice from miles away, but didn't bother turning around again. She was far too content watching her toes almost graze the surface of the water.

"Yeah, she did." John B replied.

The two boys began to clear out the fallen branches from the HMS Pogue.

"Mornin', Sunshine," John B called out to Rosie.

Rosie accepted that her moment of peace and quiet was over, and hauled herself up to her feet.

"Morning, boys."

Her bare feet creaked against the wooden planks as she made her way towards her friends. Their indistinguishable chatter became clearer once she approached them.

"What about the DCS? Wasn't that today?" JJ propped his elbows up on the boat, beer can in hand.

Rosie leaned her body against the side of the boat.

"Nah," John B dismissed him. "They're not gettin' on the ferry," he swung his arm out towards the sky, "It's God tellin' us to fish!"

Rosie frowned, "And when the DCS does come?"

"Another problem for another day," John B brushed her off. "Come on, we'll get out on the water, swing by Pope's place, and get Kie to bring us some beers!"

JJ wasn't hard to convince.

"Fine," Rosie gave in. "But you need to give me a ride to my place first," she crossed her arms. "I need to change and we can grab a quick breakfast."

"Deal." John B spit into his hand and held it out for her to spit-shake. Rosie turned up her nose in disgust. She grabbed his wrist, and moved it to JJ's face instead, wiping the spit off on his cheek. But it only backfired as JJ rubbed his wet cheek against her arm.

The Pogues set off for Rosie's house. Upon arriving, they didn't waste time wolfing down a quick breakfast of cereal and toast, and Rosie got dressed for the day. Soon enough, they were back at the Chateau and piling onto the HMS Pogue for a day on the water.

"To Heyward's we go!" John B zoomed across the water.

Rosie admired the beautiful scenery for the second time that day. The sun was almost at the very top of the sky, warming her tanned skin. It wasn't long until the small boat reached the main docking area of the Cut. As they moved closer to land, Rosie spotted a few familiar faces.

"Hi, Miss Amy!" John B waved at a blonde woman, "You guys get through it?"

"Still here," she smiled before turning back to her work. Once she was out of hearing distance, JJ slapped John B's arm.

"She totally looked at me."

"I saw it."

Rosie rolled her eyes and chucked a towel at JJ's stupid blond head.

As they continued their way along the dock, the damage caused by the hurricane became more evident. Debris littered the water, boats were damaged, and branches were everywhere. It would take ages to clean up. Rosie frowned at the thought.

JJ whistled, "Agatha, what did you do?"

"She's a crazy lady"

The two boys voiced Rosie's thoughts.

"We're gonna be cleaning this all summer," she sighed. Both boys nodded in agreement.

Rosie caught sight of Pope and his dad outside Heyward's just a few yards away. It seemed their place had been hit pretty bad as the two were working on cleaning up the damage. Pope was yet to notice his friends approaching, so John B took it upon himself to catch his attention. He raised his hand to his mouth, and mimicked speaking into a radio.

"We have a safety meeting, attendance mandatory."

Pope's head shot up to meet his friends, "I can't," he sighed, "my pop's got me on lockdown."

"Come on, man," JJ held his hand up to his face the mimic a radio as John B had, "Your dad's a pussy. Over."

Rosie cringed as Pope's dad moved towards the boat to chastise JJ, "Oh I heard that, you little bastard!"

"We need your son," John B called out.

"Yeah, and island rules. Day after a hurricane's a free day." JJ held his arms out with a grin.

Rosie decided it would be best not to get involved, and slumped further into her seat.

"Who the hell made that up?" Pope's dad asked in disbelief.

"Uh, Pentagon, I think. We have security clearance, I have a card," JJ quipped.

Rosie rolled her eyes, but couldn't fight the smirk tugging at her lips. Pope and his dad bickered back and forth for a few seconds: Pope trying to leave, and his dad urging him to stay. Eventually, he dismissed his father's protests and jumped into the boat. JJ and John B cheered, while Rosie shot Pope a warm smile. His dad continued yelling after the teenagers until they were out of sight.

"I don't like your friends!"

Rosie laughed. The boat sped away, setting off to its second destination. It didn't take long for John B to arrive at the Kook marina. Rosie grinned once she spotted her best friend walking down the wooden planks carrying a conspicuous cooler.

"Morning," she waved.

"What you got there," Pope grinned, "Juice boxes?"

Kie played along, "You know, just some yogurts and carrot sticks."

Rosie offered her friend a hand as she climbed into the boat. The second Kie set down the cooler, JJ was rummaging through it. He pulled out several beers with a triumphant smile,

"Aha!"

The teenagers passed the drinks and a bottle opener around.

"Cheers!" they clinked their bottles together. Rosie took a long sip and sighed at the bitter taste.

"Ay Rosie," Kie glanced over at her friend, "Did you bring your boombox?"

"Always. Hold this," she handed her ice-cold beer to Kie. Rosie walked to the front end of the boat to retrieve the retro device. She hauled it to the back, and sat back down, setting it between her legs. Rosie rummaged through her bag for her CD's.

"What're we feelin'? The Stones? Marley? Beatles?"

"Marley. Always," Kie giggled. The other four teenagers shared a knowing look, but Rosie inserted the CD anyways. Bob Marley's melodic voice sounded around them, and Kie handed Rosie her beer.

The teenagers chatted and laughed as the music played and the warm breeze blew.

"Let me show you a party trick," JJ spoke with an impish smile. "Hey Pope, can you go a little faster?"

JJ made his way to the front of the boat. Rosie and the others instantly groaned, knowing what was about to happen.

"Oh God, I'm movin'," John B grumbled, joining Rosie and Kie in the back.

"We've tried this like 6000 times," Rosie yelled at him.

JJ ignored his friends protests, "It's gonna work!"

He positioned himself at the very front of the boat and held up his beer away from his face. As Pope picked up speed, the liquid spilled out of the bottle and flew back into JJ's mouth, but also all over everyone else.

"Oh come on!"

"You're getting beer in my hair!"

"All right. All right! You're done!"

"Stop!"

The boat halted abruply, ending their complaints. They all jerked forwards, running into various items while JJ was thrown overboard. Rosie groaned and struggled to pull herself back up as the wind had been knocked out of her.

"Jesus, Pope!" Kiara groaned.

"Hey, JJ? You okay?" John B called out to his friend as he floated back up from the water. The blond groaned, and Rosie laughed hysterically through her pain.

"Karma's a bitch," she yelled at the overboard boy.

"I think my heels touched the back of my head,"JJ gasped for breath, ignoring Rosie's snide remark. The teens slowly recovered, and peered out of the boat.

"Pope, what did you do?" Kie sighed.

"Sandbar," he replied. "The channel changed"

"No shit."

Rosie stood up on the end of the boat alongside Pope, who was looking down into the water with wide eyes. She followed his gaze to see something massive submerged underneath.

"Guys, I think there's a boat down there," Pope summoned the others forward.

"Woah," Rosie whispered.

The others dismissed him, still disgruntled from the crash.

"No seriously guys, you're gonna want to see this! Look!" Rosie seconded her friend.

Kie and John B scrambled towards the end of the boat to get a view, while JJ swam over to the area. They didn't hesitate to strip down to their swimsuits and dive into the warm water. The water enveloped Rosie as she swam alongside the others down towards the wrecked boat. It wasn't too far down so they were able to get a quick look around, but were forced to float back up to the surface to get some air.

All five teenagers came up in almost perfect unison.

"You guys saw that?" JJ gasped.

"Yeah," Kie laughed in excitement.

"Holy shit," Rosie breathed alongside her friend.

They all swam back towards the boat. "That's a Grady-White," JJ babbled excitedly. "A new one of those is, like, 500 Gs, easy."

The Pogues climbed back into the boat, still jittery with excitement at their discovery.

John B lifted himself onto the HMS Pogue first, "That's the boat I saw when I surfed the surge," realization clouded his eyes.

"You surfed the surge?" Kie and Rosie spoke in unison with a judging tone.

"That's my boy, Pogue style!" JJ applauded and dabbed his friend up.

Pope brought them back to the task on hand, "Do we know whose boat that is?"

"No," John B replied. "But we're about to find out." He opened up a compartment at the front of the boat and pulled out an anchor, preparing himself to dive back down.

"John B, that's way too deep," Rosie voiced her concern. He brushed her off.

"Dude, I'm not resuscitating you. Just making that clear up front," JJ half-joked.

The two girls watched in concern while the boys egged John B on.

"John B," Kie gave him a hard stare. She didn't get a chance to stop him though as JJ pushed his friend in with the anchor.

"Diver down!"

The remaining four anxiously peered over the edge of the boat, awaiting their friend's return. 20 seconds passed.. then 30.. 45.. a minute...

"It's been a minute guys," Rosie mumbled worriedly.

"Should we go get him?" Pope matched her concern. Before they could make any rash decisions, John B broke the surface. Rosie's shoulders slumped and she released a sigh of relief.

"Any dead bodies?"

"Looting potential?"

John B shook his head, and pulled a small object out of the water, "I found this motel key"

"A key?" Rosie deadpanned.

"Great! We salvaged a motel key," JJ added.

John B moved behind the wheel, and revved the engine up again. In seconds, they were zooming down the water again.

"Shouldn't we just report the wreck to the coast guard? Maybe we'll get a finder's fee," Kie suggested, to which the others agreed. The Pogues set off in the direction of the Coast Guard. Upon arrival, John B, Pope, and JJ hopped out of the boat to report the wreck. Kie and Rosie waited on the water, perfectly content with basking in the sun.

"So you spent the night at John B's last night, huh?" Kie turned to her friend as soon as the boys were gone. Rosie furrowed her brows in confusion. Since when was it out of the ordinary to crash at his place?

"Uh, yeah? And?"

"I heard you had a fun little sleepover," she teased with a knowing grin. Rosie's cheeks flared and her eyes widened in realization.

"Fun is the overstatement of the century," she brushed her off, "Who the fuck told you that anyways?" Rosie paused, before adding, "Oh, it was so John B. He's such a gossip."

Rosie hoped that would be enough to get Kie off her back, but she still persisted, "Come on, I need more than that. You slept in a bed together and you both made it out alive? How'd that happen?"

Rosie was saved from further embarrassment by the boys walking back in their direction.

"How'd it go?" she called out.

"Way too busy," Pope shook his head. "Not gonna happen"

"So, what's the plan then?" Kie cocked her head to the side.

John B paused for a moment before digging the key out of his pocket and holding it up, "I think I know how we're gonna find the guy who owns that boat."

Pope protested, but his complaints were ignored.

"I'm in," JJ and Rosie spoke simultaneously. Rosie shot him a glare, which he only smirked at.

Pope shook his head, but Kie nagged him, "Come on, we'll be lookouts."

He very reluctantly agreed, and the teens set off to solve the mystery of the motel key. Soon enough, the boat was wading towards a very beat-up motel.

JJ let out a low whistle, "I thought the Chateau looked bad."

"This place is a shit show," John B nodded in agreement.

"Motel or meth lab?" Kie added on.

"Probably both," Rosie replied.

The place truly was a wreck. The huge sign was knocked down, the roof was covered in tarps, and debris completely covered the area. John B carefully pulled the boat into a good-enough docking area.

"Whoo!"

JJ leapt out of the small boat and onto the land, using a rope to secure the boat .

"All right," John B joined JJ on the grass, "Here goes nothin'"

Rosie moved to follow, but JJ shot out his arm to stop her, "Woah, where do you think you're goin', Princess?"

She shot him a challenging glare and swatted his arm away, hopping off the HMS Pogue. "Where do you think? I'm finding out what's in that room."

Rosie and JJ stared each other down for a few seconds, each waiting for the other to give in. But when you put the two must stubborn people on the island together, neither of them will back down.

"Stand down JJ," John B groaned and pulled him back, "We need someone to keep you in check, anyways. Kie and Pope can stand guard."

Rosie grinned triumphantly and snatched the key from Kie. She strode ahead, making sure to bump into JJ's shoulder as she passed him.

"Hey," Pope's voice made her turn back around. "Don't let him," he pointed to JJ, "Do anything stupid."

JJ and John B replied at the same time.

"Oh, we will"

"I'm not making any promises"

Rosie watched with gleaming eyes as Kie pulled John B back, "Be careful."

John B gave her a warm smile, but the evident concern on her face didn't budge, "I mean it," she emphasized.

Rosie could only inwardly cringe as John B awkwardly laughed and left the boat, glancing back at Kie several times.

"Let's go," Rosie summoned both boys. She set off at a determined pace, not bothering to wait for them to catch up. As soon as they were out of hearing distance from the boat, she called back to John B, "You know for someone who has a fair amount of experience, you'd think you'd be better at flirting. That was fucking painful."

Before John B could protest, JJ joined in.

"Just be so careful, John," he grabbed his friend, mimicking Kie.

"Maybe she just wants us to be careful," John B defended himself. Rosie scoffed loudly, and JJ shot him a doubtful look.

"Since she heard you're being threatened with exile she's just been, like, uh, just be so careful John B," JJ made a show out of rubbing his shoulders, "Uh, just give me that John D already!"

Rosie struggled to contain her laughter. Any other time she would gladly join in on tormenting her friend, but they had a mission to accomplish.

"Bro, you know the rule. No Pogue-on-Pogue macking," he defended himself. "Besides," he attempted to divert the topic, "You're the one who's always hitting on her."

Rosie tuned out the squabbling boys. She heard them say something about how Kie's hot and how JJ's too horny for his own good, but she was too focused on the room numbers. 227...228..

"Here! 229," Rosie exclaimed, stopping abruptly. "This is it."

JJ knocked on the door several times.

"Housekeeping!" he called in a feminine voice that made Rosie subconsciously smile.

No response.

"Should we try it?" Rosie asked, raising the key to the lock on the door. Both boys voiced affirmative replies. With a swift twist, she unlocked the motel door and swung it open.

The group of three slowly made their way into the dark, empty room.

"Check the bag. See if there's a name on there somewhere," John B instructed, shining a flashlight into the dark space. The teenagers all set to work rummaging through the room. John B went through the bag, JJ picked up his jacket, and Rosie checked underneath the beds, but there didn't seem to be anything of great value. JJ wandered over to the nightstand.

"Guys, come here," he called, looking over a map. John B and Rosie both move in his direction. "Maybe this is where they were fishing."

John B stood next to JJ, and Rosie peered between their shoulders (she was too short to look above them).

"No, that's off the continental shelf. That's Big Swell. Nobody fishes there," John B argued.

Rosie tried, and failed, to catch sight of the map. Two 6 foot guys blocking the view of a 5'4" girl was not ideal. She huffed, and moved to the edge of the nightstand instead where she found a small piece of paper with a series of numbers written on it.

"Huh," she examined the sheet, trying to make sense of it. JJ and John B moved to other parts of the room. She continued to examine the note and the map (which she could finally see), trying to make sense of it all.

"Coffee," JJ trailed off as they rummaged through the room, "Tissues for when you get lonely..."

Normally that would earn him a smack upside the head, but Rosie couldn't be bothered as she stared at the papers.

John B opened the drawers underneath the TV to reveal an electronic safe. He began punching in a variety of combinations, but with no success.

"Punching shit at random," JJ mumbled, "That'll definitely work."

"Oh wait," Rosie brought the notepad paper to John B. "Try this."

She watched in anticipation as he punched in the series of numbers. To their delight, the light turned green and the safe clicked open. Once John B swung the door open, both their jaws dropped.

"Holy shit," Rosie mumbled. The two teenagers blinked twice to make sure their eyes weren't deceiving them. Cash on cash on cash. And to top it all off, a gun.

"Uh, JJ? You're gonna want to see this," John B called the blond over.

JJ crouched beside Rosie and John B to look inside the safe and didn't hesitate to snatch up the gun.

"Dude dude dude," he held it in awe. "This is a SIG Sauer," he squealed in excitement.

"JJ put the fucking gun down," Rosie hissed with wide eyes. John B tried to pry it out of his grip, but JJ wouldn't let up.

"This is a fucking spendy gatt, man," JJ ignored his friends, and proceeded to pretend to shoot them and everything else in the room. Rosie watched in horror. JJ was already explosive enough on his own. He was the absolute last person on Earth who should ever be handed a gun.

"Dude, we're not stealing anything," John B scolded him. JJ ignored him, yet again.

"Just take a pic of me, right here," he posed with the gun.

John B stared at him dumbfounded, "You want me to take a pic of you? That's what you want? Make our own incriminating evidence?"

"JJ, put it down now," Rosie nearly yelled.

Their attention was diverted from JJ's gun to the window as something tapped on it. John B rushed over and lifted the blinds. He paused momentarily, before sprinting to the main window and peering out.

"What is it?" Rosie asked, panicked.

"Shit," John B paused for a split second.

"Cops."

Rosie felt her heart beat a mile a minute. The three teeangers put away everything they'd taken out.

"What the fuck do we do now?" Rosie cried in complete panic.

John B scanned the room until his eyes landed on the window.

"Window, quick!" he lifted it open. John B climbed out, quickly followed by JJ. The room was far too high up to jump down, so they flattened themselves against the side of the building on the ledge of the window instead.

"Where the fuck do I go?" Rosie hissed at both of her friends who were already on either side of the window.

"Here," JJ edged to the side, leaving just enough room for the girl to stand next to him. She shut the window closed behind her. The three waited with bated breaths, bodies pressed up against the yellow concrete, focused on keeping their balance.

Rosie slowly craned her neck back to catch sight of Pope and Kie who were waving frantically. She leaned her head against the wall and focused on her breathing in an attempt to calm herself.  Just wait it out, she thought to herself.

John B and Rosie peered into the room through the blinds. They caught sight of the male cop snagging a wad of cash for himself.

"What the fuck?" John B mouthed to Rosie, who wore a similar expression of disbelief.

"What? What's going on?" JJ whispered to Rosie who was blocking his view. She turned to him a placed a finger over her lips, signaling for him to be quiet.

"Later," she whispered.

JJ moved closer to Rosie in an attempt to get a view inside. It all happened in slow motion.

The gun JJ had stolen fell from his pocket. It clattered onto the pavement below. Rosie jumped in shock. She lost her footing. She searched for something to cling onto, but JJ was blocking her from the pole she could've gripped. Her right foot was hanging off the ledge and just as her left foot began to slip, JJ's arm shot out and saved her. His right hand clung to the pole, and his left wrapped around her waist. He pulled Rosie flush against his body. The pair edged as far away from the window as they could. JJ's grip tightened in an attempt to make them seem smaller as the cop gazed out the window to investigate the source of the noise.

Rosie shut her eyes and her heart pounded out of her chest. If they were caught, she wouldn't just get a small fine. As an emancipated minor, she'd be treated like an adult; which meant potential jail time.

The seconds felt like hours, but the teenagers eventually heard the cops exit the room and shut the door behind them.

"Well that was fun," JJ carelessly released Rosie, almost sending her tumbling off again. She glared at him and every bone in her body wanted to push him off, but she refrained.

The trio hurried back into the room, out of the motel, and onto the HMS Pogue. It was certainly enough adventure for Rosie for one day. She nearly cried in relief once she boarded the boat.

"Never doing that again," she sighed.

JJ hopped in behind her, "Could have warned us sooner," he snapped at Kie and Pope, the legendary lookouts.

"We would have," Kie started, and shot a look at Pope, "Except Pope was on the Math Team."

Pope ignored Kie's comment, and looked to Rosie, John B, and JJ as he drove the boat away,

"The cops took everything like it was a crime scene. Did you guys find anything?"

Rosie opened her mouth to reply, but was cut off by JJ.

"Did we find anything" he trailed off, and reached behind his back, "No, I don't think so." He paused, before pulling out a wad of cash in one hand, and the gun in the other, "Oh yeah, we did!"

Pope and Kie both shot up from their seats.

"What the hell?"

"Dude, what?"

Kie glared at Rosie and John B for enabling JJ. Rosie held up her hands in surrender, "I'm not arguing with a guy holding a gun!"

Pope rambled on, "I'm gonna lose my merit scholarship!"

JJ shushed him, raising the gun up to his face. "Hey, at least you have us, right?"

"I'm living a nightmare."

That, Rosie thought, she could agree on.

-

taglist:

@tangledinsparkles @lovelymaybankk @my--heroine @thelonelyumbrella @floretsoleil @flick24 @books-netflix-and-pizza @dad-ee-drea @dolanfivsosxox​ @anahgiedd @love-bean​

-

sorry for the abrupt ending, it was getting kinda wordy and I needed to cut it off! next part will likely be up tomorrow. this chapter was mainly filler, but things are about to heat up ;)

stay tuned!

#outer banks #outer banks fanfic #outer banks fanfiction #outer banks imagine #obx #jj #jj maybank #jj maybank x reader #jj maybank smut #jj fanfiction #jj fanfic #jj x reader #John b #John b routledge #John b x reader #pope #pope heyward #kiara carrera #kie #Sarah cameron #rafe cameron #topper

[alyssawritesssfics]

Hounded [8] 8. Day Trip

Pairings: Bellamy x OC // Kane x daughter!OC

Word Count: 4.5k

Warnings: violence, mentions of blood, character death (canon), series spoilers

Summary: Athena, in an attempt to avoid her father, searches for a lost bunker with Bellamy. In a search for supplies, they end up finding a newfound appreciation for each other.

Author’s Note: Hii, here is chapter/episode eight! I had SO much fun writing this one. It’s a big one, most of it Athena & Bellamy. I planned to have Athena talk with Kane, but it just didn’t fit into this chapter. I hope you enjoy it! Please remember to note and reblog! It really helps me see interest and therefore update the story more often. Thank you!

Tag List: @topazy​ @no-damsel​ (DM or send an ask to be added)

previous chapter // series masterlist

The rest of the day was spent recovering from the storm. Finn was healing slowly but surely, and the Grounder was still tied up on the top level of the dropship. I'd hardly seen Octavia, and I didn't blame her for avoiding me; part of me wished I could avoid me too.

I sat in my tent the following day, waiting for Clarke's meeting with the council to finish. We would soon know how long until the Ark would reach the ground, more importantly, how long we had left before we had proper defences against the Grounders. Until we had guns, the Grounders would always have the upper hand.

"Athena, are you in there?"

I stood from my cot, pulling open the flap of the tent. "How did the meeting go?"

Clarke shrugged. "There's an emergency depot not too far from here. Your father mentioned it would have supplies and could provide shelter for us while we wait on them to get down here."

I could feel my body tense up at the mention of my father. "That'll be good. I have a feeling we'll need to move there sooner rather than later." Stepping out of the tent, I allowed Clarke to lead me towards the dropship.

"The council set up meeting times for the rest of the day," Clarke started. "For us all to talk to our families."

I took a deep breath. "That'll be good."

Clarke stepped in front of me. "Are you okay?"

"Sorry," I spoke, rubbing my eyes. "I've just gotten so used to life down here, you know? Without the Ark. Not having to worry about my father."

Clarke nodded. "I know what you mean."

"Right," I couldn't help but frown. "Did you talk to your mom at all last night?"

"You mean, about her turning my father in?" Clarke asked, each word laced with venom. Then, she let out a small sigh. "Yeah, I told her I knew."

"What did she have to say for herself?"

Clarke shook her head. "I didn't really give her a chance to explain. I mean, what is there to explain? Nothing she could possibly say would make any of this better. She's the reason my father is dead. I don't think I can forgive her for that. Does that make me a terrible person?"

I shook my head. "It makes you human."

"Being human sucks."

I looked up at the sky, taking a deep breath. "Forgiveness has never really been my strong suit, so I'm probably the worst person to give you advice anyway."

Clarke frowned. "Well, I can help you avoid having to talk to your parents."

My eyes met Clarke's, a small smile forming across my face. "What do you have in mind?"

Clarke turned around, continuing towards the dropship. "The depot. I figure you can lead the search for it. Scope it out, see if there's anything of use there. See if it can actually be used as shelter."

"I can do that," I responded. "When do we leave?"

We entered the dropship, spotting Bellamy and Octavia standing next to the ladder.

"Whatever twisted connection you think you have with that animal, forget it. You don't get to see him. End of discussion." Bellamy turned to leave.

"Why do you even care?" Octavia pressed. "If I ruined your life, you should want me to go up there. Maybe you'll get lucky and he'll kill me. Problem solved."

Bellamy looked back at her. "You know I didn't mean that."

"Bellamy," Clarke spoke up.

"The answer is still no, Clarke." He responded, now facing us. "I'm not talking to Jaha."

Clarke shook her head. "That's not why I'm here."

"What, then?"

"The Ark found some records that show an old supply depot not too far from here."

My eyes darted to Clarke. "Clarke, what are you-"

"What kind of supplies?" Bellamy asked.

"The kind that might give us a chance to live through the winter." Clarke responded. "I have to stay behind to organize visits, but I'm sending Athena and she could use some back up."

I folded my arms across my chest. "You're kidding, right?"

"Why are you asking me?"

Clarke smirked. "You want to avoid Jaha right?"

Bellamy scoffed. "Alright, I'll go."

"I thought so." Clarke said, handing me a map. "I've marked the coordinates on this map. Be careful out there, alright?"

Before I could object, Clarke had left the dropship. I turned back to Bellamy, my arms still placed tightly across my chest. "Meet me at the gate in ten minutes, or I will leave without you."

Bellamy smirked. "Someone is bossy today."

"I mean it, Bellamy," I spoke, turning to leave.

I stopped at my tent to grab my pack before heading to the gate. By the time I made it there, Bellamy was stuffing packages upon packages of nuts into his pack.

"That's a lot of rations," I mumbled. "You do realize this is a day trip, right?"

"A lot can happen in a day."

I rolled my eyes, signalling for Jasper to open the gate.

...

We had been walking for over an hour, only ever discussing the directions Clarke had given us. While the silence had left little room for a Grounder to sneak up on us, I was growing tired and needed a distraction.

"You know, the first dropship will be down soon," I spoke, earning a side-glance. "Pretty sure you can't avoid Jaha forever."

Bellamy scoffed. "I can try."

"Maybe he'll be lenient?" I suggested, eating some nuts from my packet. "You know, he's forgiving the rest of our crimes. Why not yours too?"

"I shot the man, Athena. He's not just going to forgive and forget."

"At least you didn't kill him."

"Has terrible aim ever in the history of law been a good defence?" He sighed. "Your honour, I concede that I shot the man, but he didn't die! No harm, no foul?"

I rolled my eyes. "I'm not saying you'll get off with no punishment. I'm just saying, maybe he'll opt for some time in lock-up? We don't really have to worry about wasting oxygen anymore."

Bellamy stopped, staring at the ground. "What if they find out about the radio? I mean, someone is bound to tell them. I shot the Chancellor, and then I destroyed the radio, causing three hundred innocent people to die up there."

"So it does bother you?"

He turned around, looking me dead in the eye. "Of course it bothers me, Athena." Bellamy turned back around, continuing through the forest.

"Why do you always act like you don't give a shit, then?" I asked. "I mean, why do you keep pretending like nothing matters to you?"

"I don't pretend like nothing else matters."

"You're right," I responded. "You couldn't pretend that Octavia doesn't matter to you no matter how hard you try."

Bellamy shook his head. "You have no idea."

"Octavia used to talk about you all the time," I started, smiling to myself. "Her big brother. Her greatest protector. You gave up everything to protect her."

"What's your point?"

"I'm just trying to understand how the person I heard about for eight months is the same guy I'm talking to right now." I shrugged.

Bellamy scoffed. "No matter what Octavia has told you, you'll never understand what we went through up there. What I went through. Your father would take over if anything happened to Jaha, right? That would make you Wells 2.0."

"Bellamy-"

"You will never understand, Athena. You will never know what I had to go through to keep her safe. What I had to see my mother go through." He paused, steadying his breathing. "Octavia spent sixteen years under the floor. Sixteen years confined to our tiny dorm. She was a prisoner from the day she was born and all I wanted was to protect her, or at the very least, be with her one last time before radiation killed her." He stopped, looking around. "But, it didn't."

"So you destroyed the radio because you were afraid she'd be alone? After they came down here and executed you."

"That was part of it." Bellamy nodded. "Is it so wrong just to not want to die?"

I shook my head, feeling a pang in my heart. "I don't think so."

"If I had known what would happen," Bellamy closed his eyes. "I wouldn't have destroyed the radio. I swear."

I stared at Bellamy for a moment, taking in a side of him I hadn't seen since the night in the cave. He was vulnerable. Maybe I was an idiot, but I couldn't help but believe him. Feel sorry for him even.

Clearing my throat, I pushed past him, looking down the hill we'd now approached. "The depot is supposed to be around here somewhere. There's got to be a door underneath all of this brush."

"Let's just split up, cover more ground." He sighed, beginning down the hill. "Stay within shouting distance, alright?"

I nodded, slowly making my way down the hill behind him. Broken branches from the trees surrounding us were scattered along the grass messily, having been tossed around by the storm most likely.

It didn't take long for me to find a metal door hidden under a large branch. "Bellamy, I think I found it!"

Bellamy rushed over, helping me move the branch. He tugged on the handle, to no avail. "It's rusted shut. Here, watch your foot."

I stepped back as Bellamy pulled out his hatched, bashing it against the edges of the door a few times. Putting the hatchet back on his belt, he signalled for my help. After a few tugs, the door swung open.

"Woah," I gasped, peering down the stairs. "Here, take this," I said, handing him one of two flashlights before descending into the bunker.

Bellamy followed behind. "Do you really think this place hasn't been touched since before the war?"

"A girl can dream."

We continued through the bunker, coming across another set of stairs. My light shone over a skeleton, leaning up against the bannister.

"A hell of a place to die," Bellamy commented.

"So much for living down here. This place is disgusting." I said, looking around the spider-web infested room. "Damn it."

Bellamy sighed. "Anything left down here is ruined."

I soon noticed a shelf, shining my light against it. "Hey, I found some blankets!"

"Excited about a couple of blankets?" Bellamy grumbled.

"It's something, at least," I responded, rolling my eyes. "We might not be able to live down here, but at least these will help us stay warm. Even if it is just a little bit."

"How about a canteen? Or a medkit? Or a decent freaking tent?" Bellamy snapped, kicking a barrel in front of him.

I spun around, noticing the contents of the barrel spilling out onto the floor. "Holy shit," I mumbled, rushing over.

Bellamy smiled, kneeling down next to it. "I'll be damned."

Two guns laid on the floor, surrounded by grease.

"Do you think they'll still work?" I asked, picking one up.

"I guess we'll find out," Bellamy responded, looking around. "Help me with the rest of the barrels. Maybe there's more guns, some ammo."

We headed around the room, kicking over every barrel insight. In total, we came up with fifty guns, but only enough ammo to fill half of them twice.

"This changes everything. No more running from spears." Bellamy spoke, a glimmer in his eyes. "Ready to be a badass, Athena?"

I bit my lip. "I know we need these, but I don't know how I feel about bringing them back to camp. We do have murderers among us."

"Who could've killed us by now with anything else lying around camp." Bellamy pointed out. "I know what you mean, but trust me, those killers are focused on the Grounders. Not any of us."

"You're right," I confessed.

"We're lucky these guns were packed in grease. The fact that they survived means we're not sitting ducks anymore." Bellamy grabbed a sheet from the shelf, drawing a target on it with some dust. "You need to learn how to do this."

I nodded, lifting the gun and pointing it at the sheet. "So I just hold it on my shoulder?"

"Just a little higher," He spoke, standing behind me. He placed one hand on the gun and another on my upper arm. I could feel his warm breath on my ear, jagged with each inhale and exhale. "Uh, yeah, that's good." He spoke, moving away. "Here, watch and learn."

I stepped back, watching him pick up another gun. He aimed it at the target, pulling the trigger. The gun clicked, nothing coming out. "Still watching," I spoke, smirking.

He shook his head, turning to me with a smile. "My bullets are duds. Try yours."

I stepped back into place, aiming the gun and pulling the trigger. A bullet flew out of the gun, shooting through the sheet. "That was amazing!" I spoke, smiling ear to ear. I turned to look at Bellamy, my face now pale. "Am I horrible for feeling that?"

He shook his head again, still smiling. "Try again."

"We shouldn't waste the ammunition."

"You need to practice."

"We need to talk about how we're going to keep these guns around camp," I started. "Where we're going to keep them, who has access to them." Bellamy rolled his eyes, opening a pack of nuts and eating a small handful. "You left Miller in charge of the Grounder," I continued. "You must trust him."

Bellamy nodded. "You should keep him close. The others listen to him."

I raised an eyebrow. "Bellamy, what's going on? You've been acting weird all day and you took a shit-ton of rations-" I stopped, my eyes widening. "You're planning on running. That's why you agreed to come today. You were gonna load up on supplies and just take off?"

"I don't have a choice, Athena." Bellamy sighed. "The Ark will be down here soon. You said maybe they'd just lock me up, but there's no way I'm giving Jaha the satisfaction."

"What about Octavia?" I asked. "You can't just leave her."

"Octavia hates me. She'll be fine."

"Octavia is upset, but she'll get over it. She loves you." I spoke, stepping closer. "Please, Bellamy. Don't do this."

Bellamy stared at me for a moment, his eyes softening. "Come with me."

I stared back, my heart stopping for a moment. "What?"

"Screw everyone else," Bellamy responded. "Let's just go."

"Bellamy-"

"Clarke knows where the depot is." Bellamy started. "We can take a gun, some ammo, and go somewhere else."

"We can't just abandon our people. Your people, as you've said over and over again since we got down here." I spoke, stepping back.

Bellamy rolled his eyes. "Keep practicing. I need some air."

"Bellamy, wait!"

"Don't worry, Athena." He spoke, walking away. "I won't leave just yet."

As his silhouette disappeared, I felt my heart sink into my stomach. Come with me. He asked me to come with him, and for just a moment, I thought about it. Could we find a place where the Grounders would never find us? Would the others manage on their own until the Ark came down? Leaving them to fight without my help just didn't sit right with me.

I placed my gun on the shelf, grabbing a few more nuts. Then suddenly, I heard a familiar voice.

"You've always been just like your father, you know?"

I turned around, the room having morphed into my bedroom on the Ark. Standing in front of me was my mother, as clear as ever.

"Mom?" I gasped, rushing over and throwing my arms around her.

"My sweet baby," She spoke, giving me one of her tightest hugs. "I've missed you so much."

I opened my mouth to respond, reality slowly sinking in. Looking up at my mother, I frowned. "You're not really here, are you?"

"I'm afraid not," She confessed.

"How is this possible?" I asked, stepping away.

My mother turned away, looking around the room before sitting down on my bed. "I'm thinking 'why' is more important."

I frowned. "Because I need you."

"What for, Sweetheart?" She asked, patting the bed next to her.

I sat down next to her, feeling her arm wrap around my back. "I don't know what to do. I'm so scared, Mom. All of the time. I don't know what I'm doing. I don't know how to keep us all safe. I don't think I can."

"Are you trying your best?" I nodded. "That's all you can do." She said, pausing for a moment. "But, you can't run away, baby. You're better than that."

I pulled myself away, standing in front of her. "You don't understand what it's like down here."

"Of course I do," She said, smiling. "I'm you, remember?"

"Right," I frowned. "So I guess you're my conscience?"

"I'm whatever you need me to be."

I let out a huff, shaking my head. "That's not really helpful, you know?"

"Would you prefer to speak with your father instead?" She asked, letting out a small chuckle.

"That's not funny," I hissed. "And for the record, I'm nothing like him."

"Are you sure about that?" I raised my eyebrow at her. "Here you are, worrying about the safety of your people. Having to make the hard decisions to keep them alive, a burden he's carried since before you were born."

"Dad has never had trouble making the hard decisions."

"Athena-"

"If you're going to try and defend him, just save it. He let them lock me up." I spoke, tears forming in my eyes. "Aside from our family, Jaha and Jesse's family, nobody else knew what I did. He's the second in command! He could've talked to Jaha, asked him to let it go, but he didn't. He's never stood up for me, not once in my entire life. He knew they were sending us down here, and he did nothing to stop it. He sent me, his own daughter, down here to die."

My mother frowned, her eyes shifting to the floor. "You know none of that was within his power. He loves you, more than anything."

"Now I know for sure you're not real," I scoffed. "You'd never lie to me."

"Too bad I couldn't say the same for you."

Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. "I never told you I was sorry. For what I did. Stealing your keycard. I know you could've lost everything."

"But you did it anyway, all to save someone you loved. Look where that got you; locked up and sent down here to die."

"You're saying Dad did the right thing?" I rolled my eyes.

"Not everything is black and white, Athena." She started. "Sometimes you have no other choice. Being a leader is doing what's right for your people, not what's right for you or one other person. Your father knows that, and so do you."

I shook my head, a tear falling down my cheek. "I'm not ready to forgive him."

"Whatever," My mother spoke, her voice suddenly changing. "Crazy bitch."

"Mom?" I asked, feeling a hard smack against the back of my head.

Then, everything went black.

...

I woke up on the cold ground of the bunker, my head throbbing. Sitting up, I looked around the room, noticing Bellamy's pack still sat on the ground where he left it. Whoever knocked me out, it definitely hadn't been him.

"What am I supposed to do?" It was Bellamy's voice.

I pulled myself off the ground, grabbing my gun and running out of the bunker.

"Do you think you deserve to be free of your pain? Do you deserve that gift?" I recognized the voice as Dax, one of the murderers of our camp. "Because you're going to get it."

I hid behind a tree, poking my head out, struggling to see in the darkness. Dax stood over Bellamy, holding one of the guns we'd found. Bellamy lifted his hand, his eyebrows furrowing.

"Nothing personal," Dax said. Then, he pulled the trigger, nothing coming out.

"Put the gun down, Dax," I spoke, stepping out from behind the tree with my gun aimed at him.

Dax spun around, shaking his head. "You should've stayed in the bunker, Athena. I tried not to kill you, but here you are, and Shumway said no witnesses."

"What is he talking about?" I asked, my eyes shifting to Bellamy for a moment.

"Shumway set it up. He gave me the gun to shoot the Chancellor."

I froze for a moment, Dax taking the chance to move closer. "Walk away now, and I won't kill you. This is your last chance."

"I can't do that, Dax."

He nodded. "Your choice."

I pulled the trigger before he could, this time my gun being the one to jam. He was quick to pull the trigger next, and I dove behind the tree just in time.

"No!" Bellamy yelled, tackling Dax.

I could hear them struggling behind me as I remained behind the tree, reloading my gun. Stepping out, I fired again and again and again, nothing coming out. I watched Dax climb on top of Bellamy once more, pushing the gun hard against Bellamy's throat. Giving up, I ran towards.

"Get the hell off of him!" I yelled, swinging the gun at him.

Dax dodged me, hitting me in the stomach with his gun, causing me to fall to the floor. I clutched my stomach, gasping for air, Dax's eyes still on me. With no time to waste, Bellamy grabbed a discarded bullet, stabbing Dax in the neck with it.

Blood spilled from Dax's mouth as he fell backwards, slowly bleeding out. Finally, he stopped moving.

I crawled over to the tree, leaning myself up against it as Bellamy rushed over, still struggling to catch his breath. He placed his hand on my knee, leaning himself against the tree as well.

"It's okay," I spoke, slowly catching my breath. "You're okay."

"No, I'm not." He choked out, tears forming in his eyes. "My mother... If she knew what I've done, who I am. She raised me to be better. To be good. And all I do is hurt people."

"Bellamy-"

"I'm a monster."

"Hey, you saved my life today. You've saved my life twice now." I spoke, grabbing his hand. "You may be a total ass half the time but... I need you. We all need you. None of us would've survived this place if it wasn't for you."

He shook his head. "They have you. And Clarke."

"We couldn't have kept everyone alive without you by our sides," I confessed. "You want forgiveness, fine, I'll give that to you. You're forgiven, okay? But you can't run, Bellamy. You have to face it."

"Like you faced your father?" He asked, catching me off guard. "Come on, Athena. I know you only came here today to avoid talking to him."

I sighed. "You're right. I don't want to face my father. I don't want to face any of it. I would love to run away and start a life far away from everyone else, far away from all the death and destruction, but we don't have a choice."

"Jaha will kill me when he comes down."

"I won't let that happen," I spoke. "We'll figure something out."

Bellamy nodded. "Can we figure it out later?"

I nodded, leaning my head back against the tree and letting go of his hand. "Whenever you're ready."

...

We returned to camp later that night, pushing our way through a crowd surrounding the dropship. Miller had just informed the camp that the Grounder had gotten free, nowhere to be found.

"What if he brings other grounders back?" Jasper asked.

"He'll kill us all!" Another delinquent spoke.

"Or worse."

"Let the grounders come," Bellamy spoke, us both reaching the front of the crowd. "We've been afraid of them for far too long, and why? Because of their knives and spears. I don't know about you, but I'm tired of being afraid."

Bellamy and I both dropped the sacks we'd made of sheets, them falling open to reveal guns. Clarke eyed them in amazement as everyone cheered around us.

"What about the bunker?" She asked.

I shook my head. "We can't live down there, but we did find blankets."

Clarke nodded, raising her voice. "These are weapons, not toys, alright? We have to be prepared to give them up to the guard when they get down here."

"But for now, they'll keep us safe," I added, earning a small smile.

"There are plenty more back at the depot that we couldn't carry," Bellamy spoke. "Tomorrow we start training, and if the grounders come, we're going to be ready to fight."

Everyone dispersed, Monty and Jasper carrying the guns to the dropship for storage overnight. Clarke placed her hand on my arm, grabbing my attention.

"I got you a meeting with Jaha," Clarke said. "He's waiting."

I smiled. "Thank you."

"What do you need to talk to him about anyway?"

"It's not for me," I responded, my eyes landing on Bellamy. "He was going to leave, you know?"

Clarke's eyes widened, her face turning red. "Are you kidding me?"

I shook my head. "I convinced him to talk to Jaha. Promised I'd do it with him. He's just scared, Clarke."

Her face softened and she nodded. "I get it."

I watched as Bellamy marched over, his eyes shifting nervously around camp. "Are we doing this?"

"Jaha is waiting. Are you ready?"

Bellamy huffed. "No, but let's get this over with."

The two of us headed to the tent, Bellamy gesturing for me to enter first. I pushed the flap aside, quickly spotting Jaha's face on the monitor in front of us. Bellamy took a deep breath, sitting down first and putting on his headset. I did the same.

"Mr. Blake," Jaha spoke. "I've been wanting to talk to you for some time now."

"Before you do, there's something I'd like to say." I started, glancing at Bellamy before looking back at Jaha. "When you sent us down here, you sent us to die, but miraculously, most of us are still alive. In large part, that is because of him, because of Bellamy. He's one of us, and he deserves to be pardoned of his crimes just like the rest of us."

Jaha scoffed. "Athena, I appreciate your point of view, but it's not that simple."

"It is if you want to know who on the Ark wants you dead."

I watched as Jaha contemplated Bellamy's offer. Finally, he responded. "Bellamy Blake, you are pardoned for your crimes."

Bellamy let out a sigh of relief, and I couldn't help but do the same. I placed my hand on his, squeezing it slightly and earning a small smile from him.

"Thank you," Bellamy spoke.

Jaha nodded. "Now, tell me who gave you the gun."

~

next chapter

#the 100 #the 100 fanfiction #bellamy blake #bellamy blake fanfiction #bellamy blake x oc

[royallyprincesslilly]

Title: Rumor Has It {12}

Chris Evans x Famous Reader Uriah “Riah” Tyler-Evans

Warning: Plot, Cursing, Angst

Word Count: 4.5K

Summary: You and Chris have been married for four years after a whirlwind romance. You are both happy and trying to navigate marriage in the public eye while balancing your successful careers. In the entertainment industry, not everything is as it seems, the flash of a camera lens impairs vision. As scandal and flashing lights put a strain on your once fairytale marriage is it possible your Hollywood marriage can stand the test of the rumor mill?

**Inspired by a video seen of Chris and his co-star Ana De Armas on their press tour for Knives Out at TIFF where she kept touching his chest and face standing about five inches apart.

**NOTE: A WORK OF FICTION. NOT CREATED TO GARNER HATE OF ANY SORT.

**Loosley Edited/Proofread**

**Slightly Interactive**

Thank you guys for reading!!!! If you enjoyed this please LIKE, COMMENT, REBLOG. 😊 ❤❤

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You weren’t crazy. That was the fact and no matter what you wouldn’t be made to feel like you were. Yeah, you understood he was hurt and probably disappointed that you would even think to ask him if he was being unfaithful after everything. It was his right to feel however he felt, it was also your right to feel the way you felt. Something was going on and you didn’t know if he was gaslighting you and leading a secret life behind your back, or if you were imagining things and this was all your insecurities speaking. You knew that if this continued your marriage wouldn’t survive.

 After Chris left he stayed gone. It wasn’t until the next day you were told by Jennifer his assistant that he’d made arrangements to stay in a separate room until checkout. You were hurt but you didn’t say anything. Though she knew something was up, she didn’t bring it up. You spent the next day apart while he continued work. When he came back to the room it was only to tell you that the schedule had changed, and he’d be flying out to LA sooner. He told you that you could fly with him or do your own thing. The way he spoke was so indirect, so aloof. It felt as if he were building a wall between you.

 When you tried to approach him, he backed away. If you tried to bring up the problem at hand he changed the subject. His annoyance was clear, so you decided to let him fly out and you’d find your own way. When you said that he hesitated and looked even more hurt. You didn’t know what the hell he wanted from you. he didn’t take the time to explain it either, he just left. You were keeping count, that was number two.

Thanks to the four-hour delay of your flight out of San Diego you had ample time to think about your situation and try to come up with a plan. You hated to think that bitch outplayed you and created an even bigger issue. Deep down you knew she wasn’t as innocent as she played, it was clear in the way she underhandedly set Chris on you by tattling to him about brunch. She could have kept it to herself, could have let it roll off of her, but she chose the sneaky route. This was a game for her. Before your flight took off you shot a message to Zora and Kizzy. It was time to get the Three Musketeers together, three heads were better than one.

 MSG: Meet me in LA. The Three Musketeers have work to do.

 The weather in LA matched your mood, dreary. The rain beat down on the concrete from the minute you walked off the jet. It was like a monsoon. Once you landed your phone went off with messages and notifications.

 MSG Chris: The weather isn’t so great. I tried calling to make sure you were okay. Maybe you should hang back a little longer to wait out the storm to be safe.

 It sounded like worry, but it could just as easily be him wanting to keep you away from LA for a few more hours so he could have extra time to fuck around.

 MSG Chris: I haven’t heard back. Call me when you get this Uriah let me know you’re okay.

 As you climbed into your waiting car Kizzy and Zora were waiting in the back.

 “Woah, how did you guys get here so fast?”

 “You said we had work to do. We know Three Musketeers is code,” Kizzy announced.

 You smiled. “Let’s go get that bitch,” Zora added.

 You busted out laughing and threw your arms around both of them. At least they didn’t think you were crazy.

 “I love you guys so much.

As the car drove through LA from the airport you filled them in on what happened in San Diego. The more you told them about Ana’s demeanor the more they thought she was behind everything. Both Kizzy and Zora firmly believed that Chris was innocent and that he would never do something like that to you. They were so sure about it you wanted to believe it too. You just didn’t know what the hell to think. The fact was he thought you were crazy.

 The three of you went through evidence over the last few months to either prove or disprove that he was being unfaithful. As you did you found new information, new pictures, and sly comments in interviews that you hadn’t even focused on before. The three of you were like Inspector Gadget on crack in the backseat of the truck. You combed over evidence better than secret agents and the FBI and came up with theories and theories for those theories.

 Once you pulled up at the house the case was closed, and the verdict was conclusive—or two out of three conclusive.

 “This bitch is scammin’,” Kizzy blurted out as you walked inside. Chris’ car was not in the driveway, so you knew he wasn’t home.

 “I agree with Kiz, Riah. Everything that we’ve looked at says she is doing this and controlling it. This bitch is trying to wreck your marriage. The posts are strategic.”

 “The interviews absolutely strategic. She is the instigator in all of them. your dumbass husband is being friendly. Unfortunately for him his friendliness always comes off as flirtatious,” Kizzy added.

 “And this picture?” You held up your phone of the picture of her in the “eat shit” sweater. This picture really boiled your blood.

 “Bullshit, but I cannot explain just how the backgrounds are identical. You said the room you were in for brunch looked absolutely different. It is not uncommon for hotels to keep their design aesthetic similar for normal suites but for the statelier rooms, I’ve seen them be different in unique ways. This picture is suspect,” Zora admitted. You nodded and walked into the kitchen and took out a bottle of beer from the freshly stocked fridge.

 “So, you two believe Chris isn’t cheating but this picture overthrows your theory completely. We can’t even come up with an explanation.”

 “Take a breath. I know it’s frustrating,” Zora began.

 “Where are they now?”

 “According to Chris’ schedule, he has the final junket in an hour at the Fairmount.”

 “So that means she is also there. Let’s go,” Kizzy said as she sprang to her feet and bolted for the door. You and Zora just looked at each other, confused. When you caught up with her she was already in the driver’s seat of your pink metallic range rover, a gift from Chris.

 “Where are we going?”

 “Where do you think? Get in the car!”

 You and Zora didn’t waste any time and hopped in. If you were a hot head and crazy, Kizzy was insane. She went from zero to one hundred in one second and when she was at one hundred it was known to stay the hell away from her, just like you.

 As you drove Kizzy went through the plan. Get to the hotel, maneuver through it without being seen, find the part of the hotel where the junket was, remain hidden. After that Kizzy went into two variations, one that was perfectly sane and the other was straight up stalker. No man had you go full stalker. You couldn’t believe you were considering this. Since you guys had the time Zora suggested finding different outfits. It was just like her to always find time for shopping. Her reasoning was if you were going to play spies then you had to look the part.

 Forty minutes later you were parked at the service entrance of the hotel dressed in all black. You had to talk them both out of masks. They were taking this a little too far.

 “So, plan A or B?” their eyes landed on you waiting for you to decide how crazy you wanted to go. Did you want to sneak around and find out what you could, or did you want to find her bag and sneak through it, phone and all. There would have been a plan C if you hadn’t talked them both out of kidnapping and scare methods.

 “Let’s start with plan A.”

 It shouldn’t have been so easy, but you slipped through the back of the hotel which led to the kitchen. The hustle and bustle of the kitchen made sneaking around difficult so the three of you did your best to blend in like one of the workers. That was also easy despite being mistaken for delivery men and having to carry in ingredients for the upcoming dinner rush. Ten minutes later the three of you’d made it to the service elevator rolling a room service cart.

 “Good thinking grabbing the cart, Riah. We’ll blend in for sure.”

 As you stepped onto the elevator you pushed the top floor button and waited. You prayed no one came on the elevator but after ten floors your hopes were dashed. On the tenth, six people filled the elevator which had you discreetly hiding your face behind Zora’s shoulder. Thankfully none of them paid you any mind. On the twelfth the six additions left the elevator but as you were pressing the close button a hand stopped the doors from closing.

 “Hold the elevator please.” A few seconds later a woman you recognized walked onto the elevator. Quickly you dropped down to one knee and pretended to busy yourself with something on the second trey of the car. You kept your head down hoping to stay hidden.

 “Thank you for holding it,” Ana said.

 You peeked up at Kizzy and Zora who had their heads dipped own as well, Zora had her face buried in a notebook that was attached to the car and Kizzy lowered her black hat and buried her nose in her phone. This wasn’t either of your first times stepping into Three bad bitches mode.

 “Come on Chris!” Your eyes widened just at the same time Kizzy and Zora both peeked down to you with their eyes just as wide.

“I’m here, sorry I’ve been trying to reach Uriah to make sure she made it through the storm. She’s not picking up.”

 You noticed Ana give her assistant Cora an eye roll.

 “Uh-huh,” was her only reply. Chris continued tapping at his phone. You felt four vibrations on your ass and guessed it was Chris texting you. Part of you felt good about that. He was in this elevator with her and you were the only thing on his mind. Ana cleared her throat loudly.

 “Sorry.” He slipped his phone into his pocket and looked at the two women beside him. “Where were we?”

 “You were going to answer if you were in for drinks tonight,” Ana mentioned.

 “Oh, tonight? I don’t know. It’s been a long press tour I really want my bed and some beer.”

 “I can deliver on one or both of those things if you’d like.” Again Kizzy and Zora glanced at you. The air in the elevator quickly changed. Chris made a move to look back and it sent your head buried deeper under the cart. He cleared his throat and pasted an uncomfortable smile on his face.

 “Choice is yours, I don’t want you to feel pressured. I know you enjoy our time together more with no pressure.”

 What the fuck is she talking about, you asked yourself.

 “I’ll let you know, but I’m leaning to not tonight.” The elevator doors opened, and he was the first to step out. You watched as Ana’s eyes dropped to his ass, it was then she let out a small moan.

 “Yummy.”

 You were seconds from jumping up and grabbing that stringy hair of hers but Zora’s and Kizzy’s hands on your shoulder pushing you down stopped you. when the doors closed again you looked like death.

 “She is bold, I’ll give her that,” Kizzy said. You dug your phone out and checked your messages.

 MSG Chris: Uriah I’m starting to worry. Please call me.

MSG Chris: I know we’re in a weird place right now and we’re both angry but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you. I love you. Just let me know you’re all right, please.

MSG Chris: I will always love you.

MSG Chris: No matter what.

Pushing away the influx of emotion that washed over you, you stuffed your phone back into your back pocket and pressed the open button on the elevator bank.

 “Let’s go.”

 The three of you stepped off the elevator and carefully walked down the hall that had several posters from the movie set up. You passed one of Chris as Ransom and you were tempted to stop and admire it, but you ignored it. as you passed each room you saw different actors from the movie being interviewed—Daniel Craig, Jamie Lee Curtis, Don Johnson, Lakeith Stanfield, and others. When we passed Lakeith Zora almost burst into the room. She had the only crush on him and if she had the chance she would lock him in a room and have her way with him. If you asked her she’d say it was only a matter of time before he was hers. You and Kizzy had to hold her back to prevent her from blowing your cover. She was not happy but knew there was a job to do.

 After going down the halls and peeking into different rooms you saw the one Chris and Ana were on. They were in the midst of an interview. You watched on and took note of their chemistry. You could see why they were cast together, but it was clear she did not know the difference between pretend and real life.

 You bit your bottom lip nervously trying to keep the insecure thoughts away, trying to trust in the fact that Chris loved you, and that the chances of him being a sociopath were slim. You were mostly convinced but when you saw Chris reach out and touch Ana’s thigh just above her knee you saw red. She reached out to rest her hand on his but he moved it before she could. That didn’t deter her though, she reached out and took his hand and hugged it to her chest with a wide smile. You watched the back of his hand press against her breast where her cleavage was and decided to abandon plan A. You were ready to jump to plan C.  Almost as quickly as she put his hand to her bosom Chris took it back and gave an uneasy smirk. You pressed your back to the wall in the hall.

 “Plan B.”

 “That’s what I’m talking about,” Kizzy whispered.

 The three of you waited for your window of opportunity. The longer you waited the more time your rage festered. Every time the interviewers changed you got a message from Chris. Each of them showed his concern with reaching you. You knew he hated when you were radio silent and to remain that way would have been cruel, especially seeing he was genuinely worried about your safety.

 MSG: I’m fine. There were some delays and a lot of turbulence, but I landed okay.

 You didn’t have to wait long for a response.

 MSG Chris: Good, I’m glad you’re okay. Let’s talk. I have a little break at four, can you come by the Fairmount? I don’t want to leave things unsaid especially after everything we learned in therapy. I don’t want to backslide.

 At the mention of therapy, you softened, a little.

 MSG: Okay. 

The butterflies filled your gut even though you were furious at him. You took a few breaths and tried to still them, but it was no use. He still gave you butterflies.

 The three of you hung around spying but didn’t get much. There were a few breaks where Ana and her assistant chatted, and she pointed out to her how sexy Chris looked to which Cora agreed. Then there were a few moments where you caught her clearly trying to interject herself to initiate touching. The flirting was clearly one-sided, you could see that. You knew Chris’ flirting technique and you also knew his friendliness. He was being friendly; this was not flirting. That at lease placated your rage.

 By the time four o’clock rolled around you saw your opening. Cora who was holding on to Ana’s purse set it down and went over to her to go over some things. It was within reach, so you nonchalantly walked into the room took it up and walked right back out. You met Kizzy and Zora in a janitor closet and handed the bag off then made your way to an empty room to face your fate. The banquet room was empty. You walked to the side of the room where a stage was and slipped onto it. That was when you realized you still wore the black beanie. Just as you slipped it off your head and under your ass the door opened, and Chris walked in.

The sight of him sent the butterflies in your belly aflutter again. You took a few breathes and held one as he slowly approached you. The relieved look on his face changed to a timid one as he got closer and closer. Once he was about ten feet in front of you he stopped and stuffed his hands in his pocket.

 “I was worried.”

 “I know. There was a delay with getting the messages. I didn’t do it on purpose,” you explained. Chris nodded while keeping his eyes on you.

 “Riah, I don’t want to fight.”

 “You think I do? I don’t want any of this.”

 “Then how do we move past this?” He sounded exasperated like he was at his wit’s end. He probably was.

 “Have you slept with her?”

 “No.” The answer was flat out, clearly spoken and firmly meant. There was no quiver in his voice or hesitation with his response. Everything from that pointed to him telling the truth.

 “God, since when do you not believe the things I say to you? When have I lied?” He took a few more steps to you.

 “I don’t know,” it was a whisper. You were quickly being overcome with emotion.

 “Come on dragonfly, talk to me.” With five more steps he’d closed the gap between you, but he didn’t touch you. “Please talk to me.”

 “You’re making me feel like I’m crazy. I’m not crazy, Chris.”

 “I know you’re not,” he began before you cut him off.

 “You’re making me feel like it. Every time I tell you something or bring up something about her. You throw up this whole defense. Why?”

 “Why do you feel so threatened by her?”

 You wanted to throw something right at his head.

 “I don’t feel threatened by her or any woman. I know women like her; I’ve known them all my life. I’ve dropped any of them that came in my path. With you though—you don’t see what I see and the more I try to show you, the more you make me feel crazy.”

 “Uriah. I am not sleeping with her. I have never slept with her. I would never sleep with her. I am not that kind of man. I could never do something like that to you.”

 “Do you want to sleep with her?” Chris took a deep breath and slowly released it. you were actually afraid of this answer. Telling you he wasn’t, hasn’t and would never sleep with her doesn’t say a thing about him wanting to. It only meant his self-control was high enough to resist what he wants. It felt like forever passed as you waited for him to answer.

 “No.”

 “Why did you hesitate?”

 “Because with that answer, I knew you wouldn’t believe it. I’m not blind Uriah, she’s attractive. Have I noticed? Yes. Do I want her? No, and that includes having sex with her.” He took another breath and spoke again. “Do you remember when I had issues with you being around him?”

 He never referred to Christiano by name, it was always him. You nodded.

 “It was like this wasn’t it?”

 It was your turn to take a deep breath. Roles were now reversed. Chris hung his head and allowed the silence to stretch between you. No doubt he was remembering how hard that time was for the two of you. He accused you and questioned you every time Christiano made things difficult. His whole goal was to get you back and he didn’t care how he went about it. Christiano had no respect for the fact that you married someone else. To him, it was all about what he wanted, and how he remembered your relationship.

 “Wow. Full circle huh. Shit baby if you feel anything close to how I felt back then—I’m sorry. I didn’t—I wasn’t—I should have--.” The words escaped him, but you knew what he meant. He approached you and reached for your hand but hesitated when you didn’t make a move to meet him halfway.

 “You can’t--, look I know you feel justified in doing what you did but Riah, that wasn’t okay. You can’t just corner someone I work with because you think we’re having an affair. You can’t do something like that especially without coming to me first. I never did that to you with him because I know the industry. I know how easy it is to get a reputation and a label. You didn’t just compromise our relationship, and everything we’ve worked through, but you also compromised my career, our livelihood.”

 Though you were still steaming mad at him, that part of his argument was true. She could have run to TMZ or some other trashy blog instead of Chris. She could have done a lot of damage. You didn’t think that far, or you didn’t care. You wanted to throw it back at him but that wouldn’t resolve anything. You learned a long time ago in marriage being right meant nothing. Chris dug into his pocket to pull out his vibrating phone. As he peered down at it he shook his head.

 “Damn it, I gotta go.”

 You nodded. Chris stared at you for a few moments before he turned and walked out of the room to reappear seconds later.

 “There is something I have to tell you. Something--.” He was cut off by one of the event coordinators who appeared at his side.

 “Shit, I gotta go. I love you, Riah.”

 The way he said it felt different. It felt—strange. You didn’t have time to respond before he was gone leaving you there to wonder what he had to tell you.

 When you found Zora and Kizzy they were still in the closet combing through everything in Ana’s purse. Once you entered Zora quickly averted her eyes.

 “Anything?”

 Neither of them replied. Kizzy kept her eyes on the phone she held, and Zora continued rifling through the purse. They were being weird.

 “Hello, guys. Did you find anything?”

 Kizzy and Zora exchanged looks and just like that your stomach fell. They’d found something.

 “What did you find?” Again, they remained silent. Zora could tell you were getting annoyed, so she spun to you.

 “Okay promise you’ll be calm,” Zora breeched. Immediately you went into DEFCON mode.

 “What the fuck, Zo?” Kizzy held out the phone to you with a blank expression on her face.

 “Take it with a grain of salt, you don’t know the whole story.” You took the phone and looked through the messages section. You read through an exchange between Ana and Chris.

 MSG Ana: I’m so sorry. I don’t know what happened. I didn’t plan that at all. It’s just that I’ve been going through a lot lately. Adjusting to the limelight has been really weird and I’ve lost people I thought were true. I’ve been really lonely feeling like I’m going through this beast alone. You were being so kind to me I guess I got carried away.

MSG Chris: I’m sorry you’re going through that and you feel so alone. We’ve all been there. I’m certain it’s the actor’s right of passage to lose people and experience bouts of loneliness. God knows I feel lonely a lot especially during filming and press touring. I understand. It’s no big deal.

MSG Ana: Really? If your wife ever found out wouldn’t she be furious?

MSG Chris: Initially maybe, yes. It wasn’t a planned thing. You know I have a wife who I love so there’s nothing to worry about there.

MSG Ana: I have to say something without making it weird. You’re an excellent kisser.

 Your eyes stopped at “kisser” and it felt like you’d sniffed something that was automatically affecting your brain. You knew “Knives Out” had no love scenes with them. You looked to Zora and Kizzy, but they remained silent, so you continued to read.

 MSG Chris: LOL. Thanks, I guess.

 You skimmed the following messages but found nothing incriminating just annoying little messages she’d sent to him trying to be cute. You scrolled and saw another exchange from just before you began therapy.

 MSG Ana: Do you wanna talk about it?

MSG Chris: No, I’ll be fine. Just marriage is hard.

MSG Ana: If I were married to you I wouldn’t make it hard. You’d be happy. does she even make you happy anymore?

MSG Chris: Of course, I love her.

MSG Ana: But it’s okay to move on if she’s not doing it for you anymore. There are plenty of women who would treasure you.

MSG Chris: Gotta go.

 The more you read the more you hated her. Another exchange caught your eye, this was from when they were filming.

 MSG Chris: I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to touch you like that. I have no idea how I grabbed there instead of your arms.

MSG Ana: LOL. It’s okay. I can’t say that it was a bad touch scenario. I should say thank you. it’s been a while since a man grabbed my breast. I was beginning to forget what that felt like.

MSG Chris: I’m so sorry.

MSG Ana: Don’t worry about it. It was an accident, it meant nothing.

 Clenching your jaw, you tried to swallow the vomit that wanted to raise up. Zora touched your arm in comfort but you brushed it off. You were ready to call an end to this “mission” but another message came in. One from her assistant, Cora.

 MSG Cora: Everything is all planned for your night with Chris. All that we’re waiting on now is just his confirmation. Also, I see the video of you in his room made it to tabloid. Damn you were not playing around when you said you were going to take everything that was hers. 

MSG Cora: Let me know if you need anything else.

 Kizzy and Zora looked at you and the three of you had the same expression and you were sure you thought the same thing.

 “This bitch!” 

~~~~~~~~~

***If you want to be tagged please SEND AN ASK SO IT WILL BE EASIER FOR ME TO KEEP TRACK OF. Thank you for reading!!! ❤️❤️

~~~~~~~~~

TagList: 

@chaneajoyyy @sonjashuterbugjohnson @caramara3 @vannahvannahhh @lorainnebabyy @patzammit @yourwonderbelle @pennywisesmistress @theblulife @kelbabyblue @bugngiz @disneysdarlingdiva @toniilaney @areubeingserved @thinkxlovexloud @cocothewriter @periodtcevans @southerngracela @bellaamor88 @mack-jay @titty-teetee @pananegra @wellthirsted @sup3rn0va13 @ nova3312 @ hello-therree @valkyriesnymph @ squeackygee @niyashell @allmonstersxarehuman @zsuzstyina @peggy-potts @amelatonin @lvlyab @sullyosully @renesmeeharelds @ capslut2014 @ ilovehatembj @thelittlemoistcarrot @sarcastic-sunshines @a-dizzle777 @taylorveebee @allnamesicouldthinkofweretaken @choices97 @chrisgalore @rynabarnesrogers  @ab-baybay  @motivation-idontknowher @lo-cheu @momobaby227 @thatrandomhetaliachick @missdeerstalker15 @queenbetter @jesseswartzwelder @briellableu @zaddysqueen7  @melaninhawtie  @simplyyamberr @airis-paris14 @ashanti-notthesinger @afraiddreamingandloving @ajspencer1892 @wakanda-inspired @chillavesss @drsunshine97 @cleothegoldfish @builtalongthewayside @theunsweetenedtruth @geeksareunique @aykanna @hanasamara @profilia @ollieveracity @autumn242 @missyperle @forbeautyandlife @kreolemami @designerwriterchic @firedolphin04 @academic-glowup @periodtcevans @nova3312 @hello-therree @squeackygee capslut2014 @ilovehatembj @taylorveebee  @thatcrazymarvelfan @oceanscorazon @90sinspiredgirl  @mizcaptainwidow @angrybirdcr @cherrystainedlipsbaby @marvelfansworld @blowmymbackout @almostpurelysmut @impossiblegiantrebelbasketball @choices97  @phreshouttherunwaaayy @heladoom @alyxkbrl @evemej @queensevansackles @rosey1981 @laketaj24 @munteanhore @minton131 @trillistb @purplehairgawdess @ollieveracity  @maddeningmayhem

#rumor has it fic #Chris Evans #chris evans fanfiction #chris evans x reader #chris evans x you #chris evans x black reader #black fanfiction #chris evans x ofc uriah #chris evans x uriah #angst fanfic #slow burn fanfic

[honeymoonjin]

Cum! BTS part two - ot7 x reader smut

Please read part one here first.

Warnings for sexually explicit content: discussion of consent, voyeurism/exhibitionism, multiple orgasms, overstimulation, hitachi use, light spanking, dirty/degrading talk, cock ring, dry humping, attempted blowjob, handjob, ruined orgasm (m), orgasm denial (m), nipple clamps, BDSM, using a condom creatively, fingering, oral (f), doggy style, anal play (f), standing sex, sloppy seconds, technically an orgy/train, I think that’s it (phew!).  Sumary: an episode of Run! BTS in which the seven members compete to see who can make you cum first. This second part is 8.5k, part one was around 4.5k.

“We need to discuss new ground rules,” the producer says the moment you sit.

Almost instinctively, your legs tighten together uncomfortably. Yoongi, to your left, notices this and starts gnawing on his lip guiltily. The eight of you had been gathered around after the intense filming session the day before. You still felt wobbly and a little sore, though perfectly content. You knew the staff were concerned that it had gone too far, however, since they refused to even set up cameras before this conversation.

“Y/n, you were made aware of the safe word before filming. Why didn’t you use it?”

You shrug. “I was fine, honestly. I don’t think I realized just how much it would be until after you guys had already cut. But, if we’re changing this before we go again, could I please request something?”

“Of course,” Namjoon enthuses from your other side. “Anything that would make you more comfortable.” He looks tired. You had heard some of the make-up stylists for the boys whispering about how he had stayed up all night stationed outside your room in case you called out. You give him your brightest reassuring smile.

“60 seconds between orgasms is way too short if I’m going to be going for that long. I was thinking too, I don’t know if the fastest orgasm even suits the theme. Shouldn’t it be the most powerful orgasm, or most satisfying? I mean, it’s up to you guys, of course, but-”

“No, no,” Namjoon quickly interrupts, “what’s important is your wellbeing. How much time do you want between members?”

You’re a little taken aback by how forthright he’s being, but a glance at the producer’s small nod confirms it. “Uh, maybe five minutes? Even three would be okay, I know this is meant to be a competition amongst you guys.”

A soft voice from the far end of the meeting table pipes up. “Can I just say something? I know I haven’t had my turn yet, but I don’t think I want to take part unless I’m certain that Y/n is okay.” You crane your neck down to watch Taehyung biting his nails. “Yesterday was really scary.”

“Guys, I was fine,” you insist, “I appreciate your concern, but let’s just take this as a learning curve and move on. We still have five more people to get through.” A thought strikes you. “Wait, we don’t have to start from the beginning again, do we?”

“No,” the producer assures you with a wry grin, chuckling softly as you sigh in relief.

Yoongi, apparently over his guilt already, scowls at the news. “Dammit, I fisted her for nothing, it’s not even going to make a difference anymore.”

“Not for nothing, hyung!” Jungkook exclaims. “That was the best thing I’ve seen in years!”

You laugh. Although some of the members around him scold Jungkook for the comment, you’re grateful for his attempt at easing some of the tension. “I’m ready to get back into it, if everyone else is?”

“Don’t forget, Y/n,” Jungkook leans over and adds, “safe word is seagull.”

“No, it’s not,” the producer sighs, “Y/n’s safe word is red.”

Jungkook pouts innocently as he shakes his head. “I was talking about my safe word, producer-nim.”

--

Back on set, you fiddle absentmindedly with the tiny ribbon bow on the front of your panties as various crew members flutter and dart around the place, setting up lighting and audio equipment while a ticklish brush is swept over your face by an disinterested stylist.

You recoil when the soft hairs breach a little too close to your eye and accidentally bump into a solid object, hearing a low ‘woah’ behind you.

“Easy,” Hoseok soothes, hands pressing on your shoulders momentarily to steady you. “You’re meant to be weak in the knees after we’re done with you.”

“Hey, there,” you breathe out, taken aback by the brightness in his eyes and the way the light caught the golden sheen of his skin. Yesterday your interaction was somewhat brief, and you had had other things on your mind. Now, doing nothing but waiting around for shooting to begin, you were feeling a little unmoored under the full bore of his attention.

He huffs out a little air from his nose and gives you a soft smirk. “You weren’t wearing my pants this morning,” he comments.

Your cheeks flush at the intimacy of the comment. “I’m not sleeping in $2,000 Balenciaga sweats.”

“If you looked them up, you’d see they’re actually closer to three thousand.”

“Exactly,” you insist, “there’s no way I’m going to get those all wrinkly by sleeping in them.”

He lets his eyes slide over your form languidly. “You looked good in them,” he muses, “it’s a shame we don’t get to dress you up for this episode.”

You scoff, crossing your arms reflexively at his heated gaze. “Okay, Mister Nipple Clamps, what would you have dressed me up in? Leather?”

Hoseok laughs boisterously and claps his hand on your shoulder. “Hey, you’re the one that likes a little pain in the bedroom.”

“I never said that,” you defend in a slightly higher tone, giving him a cold glare.

“Oh, come on, Y/n, Yoongi’s hands aren’t that small, surely? Don’t worry,” he assures you lowly, “I’ll make you feel good.”

You swallow. The motion doesn’t go unnoticed by Hoseok. “You don’t have to bother seducing me, Hoseok, I’m apparently already going to have sex with you.”

He shrugs ambivalently. “Think of it like an extra part of my turn. The anticipation for what I’m going to do to you.”

“So, I should be starting your timer now, hm?” you fire back.

His tongue slips out to wet his lips as he smiles devilishly. “Every time you talk back to me, little lady, you’re just making it worse for yourself when I get my hands on you.”

“There are three others going after you, you know,” you mention conversationally, looking past him to watch the others join you, Namjoon hovering awkwardly behind Hoseok as he stands where Namjoon should be. “Don’t assume you’re going to have a lasting impression.”

He shakes his head disbelievingly, ready to retort, but Namjoon gently pushes him aside to second place. Down the line, as the pre-ordained order went, was Namjoon, Hoseok, Taehyung, Jin, and Jungkook. To your right were the contestants who had already finished; a very bored-looking Yoongi and Jimin.

Suddenly, as the cameras finally start rolling, Namjoon glances back at the table behind him and gasps. “Oh, fuck! I forgot I was stuck with the cock ring. Shit.”

You snigger a little, but mask it with a cough. You certainly don’t envy him. He picks it up and sighs, reluctantly placing a hand over the front of his pants to begin palming himself. You stare at him as he does this.

“What?” he cries out defensively. “It’s hard to get in the mood out of nowhere!”

“See!” You turn your head to the front of the line to see Jimin holding his arm out triumphantly. “It’s not my fault I took so long, it’s just that it’s hard to go first! Producer-nim, you should let us each take a minute off of our times to account for it. It’s not fair!”

A overdramatic groan of disapproval catches your attention. At the other end, Jin shakes the hair out of his face and twitches his nose in frustration. “You’re just making excuses! If I was next, she would’ve cum already!”

Jimin pouts and crosses his arms. “Producer-nim,” he pleads in a whine.

You bite down on the inside of your lip to try and prevent yourself from sniggering at their antics. The producer rolls his eyes fondly at Jimin, then turns to face the end of the line. “Jin, we’ll give you the choice. Either Jimin and Namjoon get to take thirty seconds off of their time-”

“I said a minute! Producer-nim, you’re too mean-”

“-Or, you have to take Namjoon’s place and go next without any time advantage.”

Both Jimin and Namjoon sigh out a huff of air when Jin stomps proudly forward and hip-shoves Namjoon down the line; the former out of frustration and Namjoon out of pure relief. You can see his eyes flickering aimlessly around the room, focusing on nothing as he ran some mental marathon to work out a game plan.

“Okay, is that all?” the producer drones tiredly. “Anyone else want to make the game even more confusing than it already is?” After a beat of silence, he nods. “Okay, then, Jin can start when he’s ready.”

You turn to the eldest and cock your chin towards the bed in question, moving over there when he gives you a nod of confirmation. As you settle yourself on the slightly-too-firm mattress, one of the staff members helps him plug it in to an extension cord running along the floor, taped down to avoid the tripping hazard. Once he’s finally done, he returns to the side of the bed, wielding the massager toy like a blunt weapon, and you eye him warily.

He waves his other hand at you, and you scoot up the bed, until your head rests quite comfortably on the pillows.

“You can start when you’re ready, Jin,” the producer reminds him, and you glance over to see the six other guys making themselves comfortable on the floor at the edge of the room. Clearly they weren’t so convinced that he’d be done anytime soon. Namjoon didn’t even look like he was aware what was going on at all as he absentmindedly swung the cock ring on his pointer finger and stared intensely at it as if it contained the secrets of the universe.

You suck in a breath and jerk back as a sudden swat comes down on your left breast, stinging slightly as the thin lace does nothing to absorb the blow. “Hey!”

Jin stares down at you with a frown, swinging a leg over your torso and straddling you on the bed. “It’s my turn, not his. Look at me.”

You stare up at him with wide eyes as he places the vibrator down beside you and reaches around to unhook your bra, slipping it off and throwing it rather violently in the direction of the others. Jungkook recoils and holds his arms up in self-defence as he takes a mouthful of lace, spitting it out and chucking it onto the ground with an angry blush, staring at it like he’s scared it’s alive. Another swat rains down, this time on your right, and with the cool air tightening your nipples, it smarts even more. “Ow! Jin!”

The oldest member frowns in annoyance, raising his hips up off you to slide your panties down. “What did I say?” he asks rhetorically. Before continuing, he looks up and around the room. “Where’s the camera? Ladies, this one’s for you.” He blows a kiss with a broad sweep of his arm before bending back down to you. You return his pout with one of your own, but it drops when he shuffles down your body to pull the panties off of your legs, and takes a nipple into his mouth.

The sudden stimulation of his hot mouth on you rips a weak whimper from your throat, and you feel the triumphant chuckle vibrate slightly against you.

Jin laves his tongue and mouth over your breast sloppily, practically drooling over you as he sucks a nipple into his mouth, letting the sensitive skin graze against his teeth. You sigh out his name, and he finishes removing your underwear, chucking the thin sliver of fabric in the same direction.

“Come on,” you hear Jungkook scoff, but you don’t dare look.

“Jin,” you pant again as he swaps breasts, the wetness cooling against the one he left behind, but as his tongue swirls around the taut bud, a hand comes up to flick at your other nipple and pinch it tightly, rolling it between a finger and a thumb.

Your eyes have fallen shut in bliss, and you’re so overtaken by sensation on your top half, that you don’t even notice something solid slipping between your legs and pushing against you until it buzzes to life, the powerful steady vibration lighting up your previously-neglected clit. “Ah! Oh, right there, yes.” Your hips automatically begin to rock against the massager in tight circles, wanting more, and you wind a hand in the thick silk of his hair, tugging him up so that his face rested over yours.

You cracked your eyes open just enough to see his salaciously smug smile before he dipped down and took your mouth with his. You immediately sigh out into the kiss, lifting one leg up not only to open yourself out for him, but to hook your ankle around his lower back and ass, pulling him closer like you would if he was actually fucking you.

His much larger body pins yours down with ease, leaving one hand free to clasp your chin, tipping your head back further and parting your jaw so he can plunge his tongue into your mouth. You whine into his mouth as he tilts the wrist holding the vibrator, slipping it up through your folds so that it’s pressed snugly against your clit, and rocking it in little motions that drive you crazy.

You’ve stopped contributing to the kiss, brows knit and mouth wide open as the pleasure wells up inside you, but that doesn’t stop him from pillaging your mouth as he desires. Every nip and tug at the skin of your lips has a shot of electricity running through you, and every slow swipe of his tongue has you wishing he was burying that mouth between your legs instead.

“Are you close?” he mumbles against your lips, the sound almost completely lost as he refuses to let up for even a second.

“Uh-huh,” you pant dumbly, becoming more restless underneath him as you chase your high.

He makes a noise of acknowledgement, and sits up from you. You whimper at the loss of his mouth on you, but then you hear him fiddling around with something. Before you even get the chance to open your eyes to see what he’s doing, the intensity of the hum between your legs skyrockets, and you tense up, arching your back and latching desperately onto his forearm as you’re pitched suddenly over the edge.

You’re unaware of your surroundings, letting the sensation completely overwhelm you like being underwater. Jin continues to rock the massager toy against you as you cum, finally letting up when your open mouth turns into a frown and you begin pushing his arm away, twitching under the overstimulation the high-speed vibrations were giving you.

“Time?” Jin asks breathlessly, and you laugh weakly when he’s given the best time of the group, a mere 12 seconds faster than Yoongi. Lucky you, to have gotten the experts early on. Fuck. At least you hoped they were the fastest ones.

You hum blissfully when you feel a warm palm cup your cheek, tipping your head up slightly. Your eyes flutter open to half-mast, and through the narrow slit you see a somewhat ruffled Jin with sex-mussed hair crouching at the edge of the bed with a small paper cup filled with water. “Hmm, so romantic,” you muse sleepily. Just like getting out of a wave pool and still feeling that rocking, your legs are suffering ghost vibrations, and you’re grateful that Jin has gone to get the refreshments for you. A new addition to the production set was a table with a water jug, some electrolyte drinks with the brand names sharpied out, and some snacks. You had a feeling, as you let Jin gently tip the cup to your lips, that you’d definitely be needing it.

Once you’re done, you feel some of the energy returning to you, and some clarity to. You push up off the mattress and sit up slowly, wiggling your toes experimentally. Jin gives your shoulder one last squeeze before he goes over to brag to his competitors loudly.

You glance over and see Jimin sitting in the corner with a glum disposition. You catch his eye and wave him over, noting that you still have a couple minutes left before it’s Namjoon’s turn. Speaking of which, the man looks devastated, but you’ll deal with him soon enough.

“Hey, Y/n,” Jimin mumbles, sitting heavily on the bed with a sigh. He hands you the wad of fabric he has balled up in his hand, and you realize with a warm flutter in your chest that he’s gone and collected your bra and panties. Gratefully, you slip it on, watching Jimin zone off gloomily. “Choosing the blindfold was kinda a dumb decision, huh?”

You fight the urge to laugh, reaching out to ruffle his hair fondly instead. “Oh, Jiminie, you did fine with what you had.”

He’s not convinced. “That’s just code for, ‘yeah, Jimin, you’re an idiot, why wouldn’t you choose an actual sex toy?’ You don’t have to try and protect my feelings.”

You shrug, adjusting your bra straps, even though you’re sure you’ll have to get naked again in, oh, just under thirty seconds. “Don’t worry about it, Jimin. If you think the millions of fans watching will give a shit about the actual competition, you’re delusional. Nobody ever bothers to even read the rules anyway.”

He looks up at you from under his eyelashes. “You think?”

“Of course,” you insist. “In fact, blindfold was probably a great choice. I’m sure the more of my face is covered, the better. They’ll be wishing it was them.”

He smiles softly, hopping off the bed hastily as Namjoon swaps places with him.

“Hiya, Joon.”

He looks stricken. “I wish someone bad had gone before me, now. I know I’m going to lose. I’m sorry.”

Your gaze is caught by the producer over his shoulder giving you the go-ahead. “Just do your best, Namjoon,” you say, leaning back down again, “you’ll be fine.”

Without making eye-contact, he shoves a hand down the front of his pants with red cheeks, palming himself so that he’s hard enough to get the cock ring on. “God, this sucks,” he complains, “why did I have to have the worst luck on this episode out of all of them? I’m gonna lose my good reputation.”

“And what’s that?” you reply in good-humour.

His cheeks flush darker, and his hand slows down as he regrets bringing it up. “I don’t know, Big Dick Namjoon?”

Although he said it quietly, the rest of the members hear as well as you, and you can’t help yourself from laughing, clapping a hand over your mouth to muffle to sound. The others hoot and jeer, but you regain your composure, clearing your throat. “Namjoon, if you have a big dick, you have a big dick. What’s the problem?”

He pulls his hands out of his pants and sits down fully in a huff. “Fuck, I can’t get it up with everyone staring at me, okay? And I’m a grower, not a shower.”

Your eyes automatically drop down to the already sizeable bulge in his pants. Shit. You bite your lip as you look at the time. “Okay, everyone, turn around,” you command. To the producer, you ask, “am I allowed to help? I know he’s not allowed to fuck me, but is a blowjob okay?”

Namjoon chokes violently on his spit, but you can see the way he relaxes slightly as the members grumble and reluctantly turn to face the wall. The producer gestures for the rest of the crew, except for two cameramen, to follow suit.

The producer turns back to you. “A blowjob is okay if Namjoon is fine with it, but it will still be counted on his time.”

You place a hand on Namjoon’s shoulder. “Up to you, big guy.”

Taehyung and Jungkook snigger at the nickname, but to your surprise, Namjoon puffs up his chest a little and nods. “Y-yeah, I’d like that. If you’re fine with it.”

“Alright then, lie down,” you command. After he does as he’s told, you notice he’s already starting to tent his pants, and you grin at the sight, brushing your hand over it and watching him shudder.

Aware of time, you skip the normal foreplay and go straight to unbuttoning his pants and reaching inside. There’s barely any precum beading at his head, so you put your mouth on him without warning. You quickly regret the decision as he thrusts his hips up in shock, and his steadily growing cock slips down your throat. You pull off him, coughing and gagging.

“Shit, sorry, I’m so sorry,” Namjoon chants, collecting your hair behind your head so that he can see your face.

If asked, you’d say that you were just concerned about time, but in reality, it’s impatience that causes you to snap. “Fuck this,” you say, sitting up and wrapping a hand around him, the other forearm holding his abdomen down. With firm, efficient strokes, you get him to half-mast and then rip the cock ring from his limp hand, slipping it on before getting him fully erect.

He tips his head back and knits his eyebrows in frustration at the feeling of the ring, but seems more than content to let you take over. For someone who’s feeling a little camera shy, he’s probably much happier lying down with his eyes shut, letting you take what you want.

You slip your panties aside and straddle him, until your clit is rubbing against the edge of the cock ring. There’s a slightly thicker part on the front of it, and you think it might be a vibrator of some sort. Upon fiddling with it for a moment, you find a switch and turn it on, enjoying the sight of the muscles on Namjoon’s lower abdomen tense up violently as he lets out a deep sigh.

With one hand steadying yourself on the bed and the other holding his cock upright, you grind your clit against the vibrating cock ring. You’re still a little sensitive before, and the hum between your legs is far weaker here that what the hitachi could do, and soon enough you’re panting from the effort.

“He better not be fucking her,” Yoongi calls out grouchily. “It sounds like someone’s getting fucked.”

Quickly, Taehyung sneaks a glance. “Yeah, Namjoon.”

“What?” It’s Yoongi that speaks, but it’s all of the remaining members that are turning back around to sneak a glance at what’s going on.

“Hey!” Jungkook calls out. “That’s cheating! They’re not allowed to use his dick!”

Namjoon pants out a frustrated sob and puts his hands up to block his ears.

You speed up your efforts in the hope that he can be done with his turn soon. You know he’s already taken longer than Jimin by far. “It’s not,” you pant between desperately grinding, “penetrative, so it’s, fine. Turn, ah, turn back around.”

The youngest huffs and turns around with a scowl. The others do the same, and after what feels like an eternity, you feel yourself getting close. “Ah, okay, Namjoon, it’s almost over.”

But the leader still has his eyes clenched shut and his ears blocked, so you just ride the side of his cock until you reach a rather unsatisfying end, waving a hand at the producers to signal it as your hips come to a slow.

Once you get your breath back, you realize the vibrations are probably still causing Namjoon hell, so you gently rub his cheeks with your thumbs and peel his hands away. He opens his eyes, breathing shallowly, sweat matting his hair to his temples. “Is it done?” he asks weakly, and you smile fondly down at him.

“I’m gonna take it off now, okay?” After he nods, you reach down and slip it off as quickly and as painlessly as you can. The moment it slips past his head he swears loudly and a spurt of cum shoots up and over your hand. Almost instinctively, you wrap a hand around him and jerk him through his orgasm, surprised at the sheer amount of white coating your hand and his lower stomach, some even getting on the parts of his shirt that weren’t pushed up far enough.

When he comes down, it’s you that’s bringing him a cup of water, lifting his head up so he can swallow it down slowly. You clean yourself and him up with some tissues handed to you by a staff member, and begin dressing him again.

“Namjoon, are you still with me?” you question softly, relieved when he hums his affirmation. “If you were uncomfortable, you could’ve said red, you know. That safe word is for all of us.”

He arches his back a little to stretch his spine, becoming a bit more coherent. “I was fine,” he insists, “a bit nervous, maybe. I’m fine.”

“I’m sorry that I kinda took over,” you apologise as he sits himself up. “I figured you’d want it over with.”

He waves you off. “I’m sorry I didn’t do a better job. Now everyone is going to know Big Dick Namjoon is a pillow princess.” He holds a solemn gaze for a moment, before cracking you a smile to tell you he’s just joking.

You kick at his shins playfully. “Go on then, princess, send the next one over. I haven’t got all day.”

You dangle your legs over the side of the bed and lean back on your hands, appraising the group in front of you. Namjoon’s joined Jimin on the floor in the corner, apparently both men resigned to last place, Jin and Yoongi still puffing their chests out like the cat that got the cream. Taehyung and Jungkook look half asleep, and finally Hoseok is heading over to you, swinging the thin silver chain of a nipple clamp set ominously.

“You’re up next, huh?”

“The mood in this room has taken a hit, so I’m here to bring the sexual tension back up.”

“Is that so?”

He hums in affirmation and stands between your legs, glancing over to check up the time before staring back down at you. “Tell me, Y/n, do you like the clamps as they are, the natural weight of them pulling at your nipples just slightly?”

You shrug. “I’m not telling you. Find out for yourself.”

“Or do you want me tugging on them as I force another orgasm from your tired body?”

You can’t help your hips from shifting on the mattress and your tongue to dart out and wet your lips as his eyes darken mischievously.

“Good,” he murmurs, one long and delicate finger playing with the little tightener screw on one of them. You swallow at the sight. He glances up once more at the timer, then reaches down and unceremoniously tugs off your panties. You squeak a little in surprise, but by the time you react he’s already got your bra straps dangling off your wrists, and you automatically lob the bra away. “Get up on the bed properly,” he commands in a gruff voice, and you scramble to comply. “Hands on the bars of the headboard, you won’t like what happens if you remove them.”

You wrap your hands around two of the narrow but solid wooden posts and wait in anticipation, breathing shallowly in excitement.

Unlike the others, he doesn’t get on the bed with you, simply reaches out and grabs the nearest arm and leg and pulls you roughly to his side. You pick new bars to grab onto, but he takes one hand and spreads it further apart so that your chest is opened out fully for him.

He doesn’t even bother looking at you as he addresses you, focusing instead on loosening the screws on the clamps. “You will not speak, unless it is your safe word. You will not move, unless I tell you to. And you will not cum until I give you permission. Nod if you understand.”

Swallowing the lump in your throat, you nod with lidded eyes.

He glances up, almost in disdain, and uses one strong hand to push your thighs open. A scoff. “I haven’t even done anything, and you’re already dripping for me. Four men aren’t enough for you, hm? They didn’t give you what you needed?”

Tentatively, you shake your head.

“That’s what I thought,” he comments, reaching out to scrape a fingernail over one of your already-stiff nipples. You gasp and squirm away from the roughness of his touch, but he grabs onto it and twists it roughly. “I asked you not to move, didn’t I? I guess it was pointless of me to give you instructions. This whole time, you’ve never listened to anything my brothers have told you, isn’t that right? My little whore doesn’t even know how to behave. Well,” he says lightly, pinching the other one and watching you writhe underneath his ministrations, “every time you misbehave, those clamps are going to get one turn tighter. That’s what you have to do to a slut that can’t listen. Let’s get them on now, shall we?”

As you feel yourself growing impossibly wetter, a thought strikes you. So far, he hasn’t seemed at all concerned about time. And you remember the last person who wasn’t in a rush was Yoongi, and you knew how that one ended. You watch with wide eyes as he slips the pincers over your left nipple, screwing it up until it stays on by itself, a pleasant pressure. He does the same to the other.

“Jesus, we don’t have all day, hyung,” Jungkook whines impatiently, “Tae-tae and I still haven’t gone.”

Hoseok turns around with an unimpressed stare. “If you want to bitch to me about time management, I’ll rip these clamps off Y/n and see how much you like wearing them.”

Jungkook’s face goes pale. “I’d like to revoke my statement. Please continue.” Taehyung silently cracks a smile and punches a very frightened Jungkook in the arm once Hoseok turns back to you.

“Now,” Hoseok announces, “there were two different times you closed your eyes when Yoongi-hyung had ordered you to keep them open.” You bite your lip as he gives each clamp a solid turn, the gentle pressure becoming more of a dull pinch. “Then you didn’t use your safe word when you probably needed to.” Another turn on each, and your fingers clench and unclench the bedposts, wanting desperately to reach down and stop him. “And of course, today you kept looking at us when Jin-hyung wanted you to focus on him.” The turns were becoming more painful now, and even though he had done nothing else, you were beginning to pant. “Worst of all, you took off the pants that I so kindly gifted to you.”

“Hey!” you blurt out before he can reach down. “That’s not fair, that wasn’t part of the ga-ah! Ow! Dammit!” With a dark glare in his eyes he tightens each clamp a turn and a half, the pain causing you to squeeze your eyes shut. “Fuck, I’m sorry!”

“Sh, sh,” he soothes, breath tickling your cheek as he bends down. “Use your safe word if you need, little girl. That’s the only way I’ll stop.” With teary eyes, you shake your head firmly. “Okay, then.” Almost playfully, Hoseok hooks a finger onto the chain between the two clamps and tugs down, sending jolts of shock straight down to your core. Although it hurts, you’re so turned on you feel like you could just about come untouched.

Since you’re not allowed to talk, you settle for pleading with your eyes and a pitiful whine to really sell it. Hoseok smiles down at you. “That’s a good girl,” he coos, “so desperate for me to take care of you. You handled your punishment well, hm? You want your reward?”

You nod feverishly, hands gripping the posts tight enough to make your knuckles go white as you eagerly anticipate his touch.

With a shit-eating grin, he continues gently tugging the chain with one hand, and reaches down, dipping two fingers into your soaked core with ease and curling up to find your g-spot, fingering you roughly and almost immediately sending you into the most powerful orgasm yet. You cry out, tears finally spilling down your cheeks as he takes your blissful high as an opportunity to give the chain a tight snap, the clamps being harshly tugged off your abused nipples. You sob as the blood painfully rushes back into them, putting an overwhelming heat into your breasts, but still he uses his fingers to temper the pain with delicious pleasure, his free hand gently massaging your sore breasts one at a time.

You can hear the slick sound of his fingers leaving you once you finally relax and come to. With no energy left, you’re once again grateful to the mindful eldest, who rushes over with some water even though it was Hoseok’s turn. You hear Hoseok thanking Jin, something you’re currently incapable of doing as you greedily suck in the cool water in the largest gulps you can muster. Jin wipes the drops that spilt over the edges of the cup and down your chin and disappears again, leaving only Hoseok, who continues to massage your breasts, avoiding the nipples which are blooming a dark red.

“You did really well, Y/n,” he soothes, “I’m sorry if that was a little intense.”

You shake your head weakly. “Good. Really good.”

He chuckles good-naturedly. “So maybe I’ll have a lasting impression after all?” he questions teasingly, calling back to your earlier conversation.

“Depends on your maknaes,” you reply in a tired slur. “Who knows, maybe Taehyung’s got some freaky tricks up his sleeve with that textured condom.”

You share a laugh with Hoseok, then let him and Jin help you off of the bed to stretch your legs a little. Instead of getting back into your sopping underwear, a staff member hands you a fresh pair, the exact same design but beautifully clean and smelling of fresh linen rather than sex. You shakily step into the panties, holding onto Jin’s shoulder for support, and once you’ve clipped your bra on, you hobble your way over to the snacks table, gulping some more water and having some of the food splayed out.

“Come on, snap snap,” Jin cheers once you’ve finished. “Taehyung’s next, and I for one cannot wait to see him fumble around with a ribbed condom for ten minutes.”

You roll your eyes at him playfully and walk back to the bed where Tae is waiting awkwardly with the famed silver packet. “You got a plan to use that thing?”

He nods calmly. “I’m not gonna be doing anything exciting, sorry, but I don’t think I’ll take as long as Namjoon-hyung.”

You glance over to the man himself, who has his cheeks stuffed with a chocolate chip muffin that he had snatched from the table. “Yeah, I think your leader is pretty content in his defeat.”

Taehyung grins crookedly, then takes note of the time. “Alright, I’ll get going now if that’s okay?”

You smile softly at his formality. “Yeah, go ahead. Where do you want me?”

He bites his lip. “Okay, so maybe I don’t have a plan. Fuck, how do I-” he breaks off as he fumbles with the packet, ripping the serrated edge and pulling out a rolled-up slip of clear, colourless latex covered in oddly placed bumps. “On your back, I guess. Could you stick your legs over the side?”

You obediently scoot down until your butt rests on the supported edge of the mattress, jumping a little at the warmth of Taehyung’s palm rests on the inner skin of your thigh. “Is that okay?”

Instead of answering, Tae just stares softly at the juncture between your legs as he slips off the fabric. Gingerly, he leans forward, but instead of the wet muscle you were expecting, the slightly firm tip of his nose bumps ever so lightly against your clit. You sigh out, letting your head tip back against the duvet cover and staring blankly at the ceiling. God, you were exhausted, and you still had two orgasms to go.

Luckily, Taehyung was in no mood to mess around. You felt the strange sensation of the condom sliding between your folds, tucked over three of his fingers. Your pelvic muscles twitched when it slid over your overly sensitive clit, and the chuckle Tae responded with blew warm air over your heat. His voice is low with lust when he addresses you. “Do you want the condom inside you or over your clit?”

You suck your lip into your mouth at the thought. “Inside, please.”

Your legs automatically fell more open as he complied, and the feeling of the uneven texture pressing into you, with the stretch of three fingers ensuring heavy friction, was heavenly. Up until now, you had only been treated with fingers, and, in Yoongi’s case, a whole hand. But now, the new level of pleasure came from the deliciously bumpy slide as the ribbing plunged in and out of you.

Perhaps more so than the other members, Taehyung seemed unconcerned with being particularly sexual or teasing, instead going straight for the kill. You clutched handfuls of the soft duvet cover to anchor you as his head dipped down again to start nibbling at the sensitive skin just around your clit, occasionally darting his tongue out to lick a flat stripe directly on top of it, his fingers thrusting impatiently all the while, curled up just enough to drag against that rough spot inside of you.

You felt your legs begin to shake, and the coil inside you tighten. “T-Tae, I’m right there, oh god,” you puff out, and he doubles his efforts, giving your clit a final, harsh suck to send you over the edge.

This orgasm is still powerful, but you feel so weak that you barely move, just moaning out and wiggling your hips beneath him wantonly, breathlessly congratulating him on a pretty great time, earning a solid third place.

Once more, your loyal waterboy Jin approaches with a fresh cup, but you can barely drink it, quickly ducking out of the room to go pee and clean yourself up before you return.

Finally, you’re on the last person to go, but you’re a little worried that that person is Jungkook. The butt plug he’s wielding is pretty small, a little pink one with a small, user-friendly handle on the outside for ease of insertion and removal, but what you’re concerned about is that he’s allowed to fuck you. Of course, you’d given your consent upon signing the initial contract, and you knew they’d all happily not do it if you were really uncomfortable, but that wasn’t the problem.

The problem was how fucking excited you were to finally be getting fucked, even after four other pretty intense orgasms today. It clearly said something about you sex drive, that even as your eyes struggled to stay open and your legs trudged under you as if you were walking through glue, you had been eyeing up the way that the outline of Jungkook’s cock was very visible, straining against the fabric of his skinny jeans down the right side of his thigh.

Earlier, as you were finishing off the drink Jin gave you, you had seen Jimin teasingly running a finger over and around the outline, as Jungkook half-heartedly batted his hand away. You were certain that the moment your dwindling break time ran out, he’d be well ready to go. You sat back on the bed, panties already damp again.

Taking revitalizing deep breaths, you watch Jungkook closely as he approaches you wth a cocky grin, shaking his head. You frown at him, but he just gestures for you to stand up. “Come on, this bed’s getting boring. Now that all the toys have been used, the table is free. Bend over it.”

You bite down on the inside of your cheek to stop yourself from grinning in satisfaction as you hop off the bed and make your way over, jumping slightly as he gives your ass a little slap when you walk past him. As requested, you bend over the table and wiggle your ass at him.

“Man, I really made the right decision, huh? Look at you; you’ve had six other men get you off, but it’s never as good as a real cock, is it?”

You frown impatiently. Hoseok was better at dirty talk, and you just wished Jungkook would get on with it. “Hurry up if you want to win.”

You hear him laugh disbelievingly at you, rubbing a hand over your ass, grabbing a handful appreciatively. “Have a little patience. I’ve gotta get this in first.” By the way he collects your juices with a pointer finger before sliding up to your back entrance, you know what he’s talking about. Forcing yourself to relax, you whine as his finger breaches the tight ring of muscle and sinks down. He wiggles his finger inside of you and you feel your heels lifting off of the ground as your body begs for more.

“Shit, hyungs,” he calls out, “you idiots missed out. I can’t believe how tight she is. Maybe I should put the plug in her pussy instead and fuck her like this?”

Your walls clench around nothing and the muscles in your ass squeeze his finger at the thought. “Come on, I don’t care, just hurry up,” you plead, dissatisfied with the single digit.

Thankfully, he dips back down and slicks up another finger, sinking back inside you, beginning to stretch you out with scissored fingers. “Nah,” he ponders conversationally, “the plug is too small for her cunt, it’d probably slip right out with how wet she is. See, hyungs?” his voice grows louder when he stops talking to the camera and instead addresses the other members. “It’s all about strategy. They don’t call me the golden maknae for nothing!”

Yoongi huffs. “You haven’t even gotten started yet, and you’re almost at Hoseok’s time. Don’t act all cocky.”

“I’ll show you cocky,” he gruffly replies, before withdrawing his fingers. You sigh at the loss of contact, but soon enough a firmer object is being pressed against you, stretching you open.

Jungkook’s right; the plug is pretty small, even for your ass, and the pleasure comes from the way it jostles inside you as the youngest wiggles the handle playfully. “Seriously, anyone would think you didn’t want to fuck me,” you complain, “where’s your sense of competition?”

A ruffle of fabric and a solid hand on your hip is your only warning before Jungkook is driving into you with one merciless thrust. You cry out and rise up on your tiptoes again, but you can’t go far. He’s easily longer then the three fingers Tae fucked you with, and even slightly girthier too, and the stretch would be too much to bear all at once were it not for the fact that your abused pussy couldn’t be more prepared for him. Finally beginning to act like he was under a time crunch, Jungkook steadies you with one hand on your hip, and gives himself momentum by placing the other on your opposite shoulder, fucking you back onto him just as much as the thrusts into you.

“Fu-uck, oh god,” you moan out, grateful at the angle he chose, as every deep plunge causes his pelvis to strike against the outside of the butt plug and wiggle it around inside you. Your back is arched from his grip on your shoulders, and the extra pressure is pushing your front into the rounded table edge, providing the slightest tease of friction against your swollen clit.

You can’t help but pant as you’re taken exactly how you were hoping to be, and Jungkook’s so focused on fucking you with as much speed and depth as he can that the only sounds coming from him are groans and growls from clenched teeth.

With both hands keeping you steady on the table, you can’t reach down to palm at your tits or give yourself more clitoral stimulation, so you whine out. “Jungkook, so close, I need more.”

Without complaint, the maknae pulls out of you and hastily flips you over onto your back, before picking you up without warning. You squeal in surprise and wrap your arms and legs around him as he displays his strength, no doubt wanting to show off not only to his hyungs, but to the millions of ARMY watching. His brows are knitted in concentration as he lifts up your ass, lining himself with your entrance and dropping you back down, wasting no time before he’s using your hips to fuck you onto him.

This new angle means that your butt plug for the most part stays snug and still, but the increased proximity is making his pelvis grind right onto you, rubbing against your clit every time he speared you on his cock. “Yes, that’s it, oh, fuck,” you pant out dreamily, feeling the full wave of pleasure building inside you from your core outwards.

“Fuck, Y/n, you’re clenching so tight around me I can barely move,” Jungkook says, and reluctantly he tips you back so that you’re resting on the table, easing the stress on his leg muscles, and instead lifts your legs onto his shoulders so that he can plunge into you faster, a hand snaking down to keep rubbing at your clit. “Come on, cum for me, just one more, you can take it.”

Like on command, the drag of his cock inside you is too much, and you’re tightening impossibly around him, crying out his name in euphoric pleasure. He fucks you through the orgasm, chasing his own, and mutters a quiet swear as he pulls out and jerks himself off to completion, head tipping back as streams of cum land on the top of your stomach.

Once you catch your breath, and Jungkook has spent all the cum he has, the two of you come to your senses, Jungkook first. “Oh, shit,” he exclaims, “I’m so sorry, I should’ve asked if you were okay with me-”

Before he can finish his hasty apology, your hand dips down to trail a finger through his cum, collecting some of it on your finger. You send him a coy smile and he gulps, wide-eyed, as you bring that finger up to your mouth and suck the cum off, swirling your tongue and hollowing your cheeks. “You were saying?”

His mouth dangles open. “Uh…nothing?”

You chuckle and sit up, unable to stop yourself yawning, clapping a hand over your mouth as exhaustion takes its hold on you yet again. “Can you grab me a-”

“Tissue? Here you go.” You crack your eyes open again to see Jin with a cup of water as usual, and a box of tissues.

You laugh sleepily. “You know, Jin, if I didn’t know better, I’d assume this was you flirting.”

His eyes are bright. “Well?” You give him a shrug of confusion. “Do you know better?”

You shrug again. “Maybe let me wipe the other man’s cum from my body before you start wooing me.”

Jungkook, still hovering awkwardly beside you with his dick half-tucked away, lets out a gasp of offense. “I’m the other man? I don’t think I’m cut out to be a mistress, honestly.”

You scoff, cleaning yourself up. “You two are both dorks. Just let me get cleaned up and we can shoot the outro.”

--

“Good job everyone, good job,” Hoseok announces proudly, the group of you clapping to applaud the end of the episode. You all, thankfully, had been allowed to change clothes, which for you meant to hell with that fucking lingerie set, and into some real clothes. In some sneaky twist, Hoseok had managed to convince the stylists to make you wear his Balenciaga sweats with a plain white Gucci tee.

“Y/n, how did you find these past two days?” Yoongi leans over, adjusting the thick frames of his glasses. He seems completely separate from the man who bent you over and shoved his entire fist in you. You wondered how ARMY would react to that.

“Very fun, but extremely tiring,” you say to both him and the cameras, “I was really surprised by some of you.”

Jungkook and Taehyung snicker as Taehyung does a fist pump in the air. Whether it’s a seal of victory for himself, or a crude re-enactment of Yoongi’s turn, you’re not quite sure.

“I, personally, was really shocked at how Namjoon-hyung was so camera-shy,” Jimin mentions, “I hadn’t expected he’d be the one to struggle with that.”

Hoseok grins and claps a hand on the leader’s shoulder. “As we’ve learned from today, everyone, Namjoon prefers to watch.”

Namjoon laughs, squeezing his eyes shut in embarrassment. “I swear I’m not that bad at it in real-life. Please don’t be disappointed in me, ARMY.”

“What I found most interesting during shooting,” you butt in, “is how kind Jin-oppa is.” The other members make various noises of agreement, and the man himself smiles softly, cheeks puffing up. “I wasn’t surprised, because I know the guys are all so nice, but he was always very thoughtful. I don’t know how much will be shown on the main episode, but I really hope the editors put it in the behind the scenes. I think irrelevant of times, Jin is the winner of the title of best boyfriend for this episode.”

Hoseok nods strongly. “I agree, Y/n. Even when his temporary girlfriend was being fucked by other men, he still looked out for her.” He breaks his serious façade and cracks up at the look on Jin’s face.

“Hey!” the eldest cries out. “ARMY, when I date you, I won’t let Hoseok stick jumper cables on your tits.”

Hoseok’s mouth drops open in an ‘o’. “Seokjin-hyung, I think that’s the most romantic thing you’ve ever said.”

“Do you want to find out the winners and the losers?” the producer asks.

Jimin and Namjoon’s faces fall, and Jimin turns to latch onto Namjoon like a koala. “You don’t have to say the losers, we already know,” he murmurs sadly.

The producer laughs. “Alright, then, in first place is Jin, and in second place is Hoseok.”

Yoongi’s face crumples in annoyance as he loses his second place victory. “By how much?”

“You were third place by three seconds,” the producer replies.

He tips his head back in annoyance, then fixes an intense stare down the barrel of the camera. “I’m sure ARMY will agree with me that it’s about the quality, not the quantity. In that sense, I clearly won.” Without giving the other members a chance to defend themselves, Yoongi closes up the episode. “Run!BTS will be back!”

After a final chant of the title, the episode is over, and the credits roll.

#btssmutclub #bts x reader smut #jin x reader smut #namjoon x reader smut #sub namjoon #hoseok x reader smut #dom hoseok #taehyung x reader smut #jungkook x reader smut #ot7 smut #ot7 x reader #bts au #bts oneshot